NATION

PASSWORD

The Final Ultimatum (MT/PMT, Open)

A staging-point for declarations of war and other major diplomatic events. [In character]

Advertisement

Remove ads

User avatar
Telros
Diplomat
 
Posts: 958
Founded: Apr 29, 2006
Ex-Nation

Postby Telros » Tue Nov 09, 2021 3:46 pm

Márton knew something was wrong.

’He waited patiently in the dark shadows of the tunnel, listening to the workers haul their freight and discuss job orders. They would come at 3:45 PM for their afternoon smoke. Always illegal, but the boss liked productive workers, so he let it be. Just a few more moments now.’

Out of the night that covers me,
Black as the pit from pole to pole,
I thank, in Him, Jesus Christ,
For my redeemed and purchased soul.


They had always known from the beginning, when they were but one of the many refugees within Gholgoth seeking refuge from the chaos.

War.

Death.

Famine.

Disease.

All of that and more had come to devastate his old home and he took any ship that would bear him, and the winds of fate had seen fit to deposit him on the decaying shores of the Compact. It was a beautiful land at first glance; rolling hills that refracted the dying light of the sun as it fell back under the top lip, spreading it out in small, glorious rays at the end of a hard day’s work. Ice-capped mountains, stabbing upward into the sky, laying bare their might for all to see, eventually fading away into the deep green forests of the south and the rolling wheat fields and plains of central Telros.

’Voices, growing louder, one gruff and clearly a heavy smoker; cancer would take him in a few years, he was sure of it. His laughter was booming down the tunnel, hard to hear over the steaming hiss of the thermal vents and the machinery of the planet, but still could be heard all the same. He was called Száj for a reason.’

In the fell-hard clutch of circumstance
I have sore-winced and cried aloud.
Under the bludgeonings of flagrance
My head is bloody and low-bowed.


But much like when he dreamed of good food, a bed, and a safe place to call home, it all faded as the corrupting reality revealed itself. He watched year after year as reports came in about the growing Arctic tundra spreading from the north, slowly killing off the beautiful country he called home. He had watched as the politicians and rulers bickered and fought with one another over what to do, wasting precious resources and time. And yet, in the end, the solution found to the death of the environment around them, was to simply run underground, to let their mistakes consume their home and live under ice, rock and dirt, for the rest of their lives.

Cowardice.

’The other, a lighter tone that signified the partner in crime, albeit it was in the low tones of tired annoyance, ever the habitual complainer. He was the one to spend the time smoking, while Száj just continued to tell his jokes and his stories. A glance at his watch told him they would reach him in five minutes.’

He had been amongst many who protested, but it was too late; the dice had been cast, and the great works that would become the Deep Cities began, and he would be one of the lucky, or unlucky depending on your point of view, few who remained above ground to work. Slowly entombed in cobwebs of metal, ceramic and tailored cloth, to keep out of the cold and ice and allow their work on the surface to continue. Fusion power had lit the way for many advancements and was the only reason the underground life was even possible, but they needed backups and more natural sources to take the place of old fossil fuels, and so geothermal was the obvious next answer. He became one of many mechanics and technicians skilled in the work of maintaining, expanding and operating the thermal plants that charged many of their batteries and backup power for the Compact.

’-and the news keeps talking about it. Scandinavian extremists, rising up and committing all kinds of attacks. This is why the Sacerdotium in Telros should just convince the Anax to commit to banning all other religions. They’re too much trouble.’ Száj would always speak what was on his mind, often to his own detriment, and it was a factor that had always bothered Márton. One could only interact through the world with worlds, showing their beliefs and their soul through discourse with one another. Book, conversation, art, it was all important and thought should be carefully applied to all. Discipline. Faith.

Beyond this place of wrath and tears
Looms but the Horror of the Shade,
And yet the menace of the years
Finds and shall find me unafraid.


Eventually, he made his way across many plants, multiple supervisors; his transfer requests seemed odd, and he was questioned, but he would always say he was going to where he was needed. As he often took on some of the worst or most difficult assignments, no one complained, and his work ethic was praised. It was through this that he came to be one of the top experts on the geothermal plants, what they supplied and most importantly, where each of them was located.

’Márton made it quick; Száj and his toothpick of a smoking buddy were standing at a dead end of a tunnel, an aborted construction due to some weakness of the rock that was over a lava flow. The smoke would drift up, but the various piping, cables and other roots from the surface coming down would take it up, keeping it from being noticed by other workers or members of Management. They laughed, smug in their hidden vice, how cleverly they hid their sin. The knife made no distinction, with trained ease, he knocked the wind out of the toothpick, and whirled around to cut the throat of Száj.

As he choked on his life draining out of him, he took hold of the head of his friend, weakly struggling to resist him and squeezed his throat, exerting the great strength his work had built over the years in him until he felt bone break and the life leave him. Turning around, he saw Száj weakly trying to drag himself forward, leaving a massive blood trail in his wake; a critical eye saw he didn’t have much life left in him. The hissing of the vents and the distance from the plant ensured his act was not caught. A hand reached into the dying man’s pocket and pulled out the distinctive glint of a security keycard.

It matters not how strait the gate,
How charged with punishments the scroll,
I am the master of my fate:
He is the captain of my soul.


When Márton returned into the main area of the plant, His coworkers waved and smiled at him, seeing the old man they had come to know and respect as their common worker. Even now, his heart tugged at him to respond, to reach out, for the love of community he had sought. But his mind, his faith reminded him; he had one already, for they had saved him in the dark years. Helped him find his purpose and heal his soul. They had been too kind, too forgiving; the chaos of the current world showed the arrogance of such a stance. The Creator demanded discipline and purity and they needed to show their right to enter Heaven through action and commitment.

Alarms began to pulse, as anticipated, as the slow sabotage done after the past few weeks worked its magic; his fellows began to run for their stations, trying to ascertain the reason for cascade failures in the main piping of the plant. Looking like any other member of the crew, he ran, but not for his maintenance station in the back, but to the security room. Empty, for it had been manned by the two dead smokers, and once in, he keyed the door to lock. A terminal was still on, the toothpick’s badge still in the security slot. An amused laugh escaped him as all the effort to get that security badge was unneeded. Hands danced across the keys, scrolling through menus. Programs. Interfaces. All alarms to alert headquarters were silenced, but he allowed the internal ones to blare. He was close, no need for interference. It was better they died ignorant of what had come for them, a good match for how they lived their lives. Power levels began to skyrocket; cries of horror and realization sounded from the other work areas and feet began to run in his direction.

With his final strokes, he locked out any of the functions they had to stop the runaway bomb he had constructed. Heat poured into plant, as metal gave away to the blood of the planet, the magma seeping towards their constructed haven. Pounding and harsh cries sounded at the door, competing with the wailing sirens indicating disaster was fast approaching.

Time for one last prayer. Just like he had been taught, he pulled out his Scandinavian cross and began to pray.

“Out of the night-“

In a few short moments, he finished and looked up as the metal shrieked as it gave way to the righteousness of their fate. A sacrifice to open up the way to true redemption for this land and its people. In the last moment, he finished his prayer.

”Christus Invictus.”

The walls fell and Erid’s judgment cleansed away the dres’nalar and Márton both.


************

Telrosian Compact, State of Katona
Capital City of Árnyék, Manor of the Anax, 4:30 PM

*********

’There are many aspects to the job of a ruler, of the executive, Adon, but the most important one, the one that keeps most up at night is knowing you have to sit and wait for the storms you can see on the horizon come to you; with only the hope that you have done enough to prepare to hold onto until it hits.’

Adon had never found those words truer than this very moment; it was as if all of her fears had come to roost at the same time. She had preached that the enemies of the Alliance would come for every member of the group, and they had prepared. She had warned that the chaos in the region would only increase, that they had to become a beacon of order. She had warned that they needed to unify instead of factionalizing. The Katonan councilors had scoffed at her, the media had ripped apart every weakness she displayed and even Eshmun had bristled at what he felt was her overreach.

And now this.

She was seated, in only a bathrobe, her hair still kept up in her hairnet, surrounded by her advisors, in similar states of disrepair and clearly coming here before any attempt at proper dress was acquired. Save for the Compact Intelligence Agency Director, who stood at attention in his black uniform, having waited patiently for the Anax to arrive. Breathlessly, she waved her hand at him to start. With a nod, he began,

“Ladies and gentlemen of the Kereskedő state, I am afraid I have come with terrible news. As am I sure you can see on the news, there has been a growing string of attacks on our nation, Katona and Kereskedő. They started small in the past few weeks; robberies, assaults, arson, damage that your respective police forces have sprung into action to combat, which appeared to stem the tide. But the response has been stepped up with such ease and tempo that only a prepared infiltration could have accomplished, it has escalated to worse; kidnappings, murders, and now bombings.”

A hand moved out, tapping the button on a clicker, and the projector hanging from the ceiling turned on, revealing a slide, showing images from various reports. Images of faces with listed names and demographics, the growing list of injured, missing and casualties. Another tap and the slide changed, showing the images of captured suspects, their processing images and the various angles. Adon leaned forward as she looked, her brain pricking her to notice something that was off.

“As I can see some of you have already noticed, these suspects have been found around some of the crime scenes, were apprehended during and after various crimes or have been found linked by work by the local police and my agents. The deadness in the eyes is the giveaway to what we suspect they are.”

The Director turned to face the council, his eyes meeting those of every person there as he spoke in turn.

“To say I don’t know how many of you felt would be a lie, so I will say this. Regardless of how you felt about Anax Baldassare’s conduct since her ascension to her position, it has become clear on two matters she has been proven correct, to our collective danger.

We are still collating intelligence and reaching out to our allies, especially Havensky and the Imperium to confirm what we’re seeing, but all signs point to a massive wave of infiltration by Kravenite Replicants.”
The mood in the room, already somber by this point, dropped further. Adon leaned back and closed her eyes, a headache blossoming in her head even as the bottom of her stomach dropped out into an endless pit.

Kraven.

It had been the name on almost every tongue these days. Debates in the Assembly between Councilors angrily denouncing the government for trying to fearmonger a threat that the other states had in hand or furiously castigating their colleagues for refusing the evidence provided. She had known that to join the Alliance, to join a clear effort at containing the Reich would draw their attention eventually. She had just hoped they would focus on the bigger players for now; but the Reich paid attention to every detail with the pitiless efficiency of a machine.

The Director continued.

“I cannot as yet speak to their motives behind the base and obvious effects, but it is clear that it is targeted. We just need to determine how and why; the other Anax Hamilcar is being briefed as we speak as well, as is the Church. From early responses, they are both taking what actions they can to react; my Anax, my agency has tried to keep the lid on this as much as we can, trying to smother the flames early, but it is clear, without more action being taken, action that both states would need to approve to authorize, I cannot combat this threat effectively.

It is inevitable that the general population will find out, as they are the ones being targeted. It is my recommendation to you and your fellow Anax in Katona that a press conference is done to inform the public. The Reich works best in shadow and secret; Light will at least slow them.”

One of the advisors stood up, fists clenched.

“That will invite chaos; there will be riots in the streets!”

The Director turned to look at them, and for a moment, Adon could swear he looked like a teacher exasperated by a pupil. Another moment and his face returned to the professional mask it always was.

“Yes, but if you hide this, and our attempts to contain or fight back this threat fail. They will find out. They will demand answers from their government. And when they are told we knew but covered it up, no matter the best intentions or most well-argued rhetoric, they will lash out far more than if we tell them now.”

The advisor fell back down into their seat, shoulders slumped. His tone eased as he continued.

“This is a dark moment, but unity is what we need most right now. Any who try to hinder our attempts to stop this now risk our people seeing their actions as political tactics using the blood of their loved ones to achieve a victory. If they are stupid enough to do so, the people will remove them. But we must make the first gesture, to show we are in control, for the moment, and this will also serve as a wakeup call to our allies, to let them know the Reich is making its next step towards the Reichswar.”

Adon leaned forward, drawing the room’s attention.

“We’ll have to keep the source vague for now; we don’t want to immediately drop the name of Kraven, both to keep others from saying we’re trying to use this as a political rallying point and to not be considered crying wolf about Kraven to the Alliance.”

The Director inclined his head in agreement.

“True. Those in the know or smart enough to read in between the lines of the public statement will know what we mean. Those at the core of our allies’ governments will be appraised through our intelligence contacts with their respective agencies and departments.”

Adon held up a hand.

“This is all well and good, but you spoke of two threats, Director.”

There was another click from his hand and the image of a ruined building, bursting with cooling lava appeared.

“Yes, I am afraid so. It would seem that, through intentional planning or taking advantage of the growing chaos, the other threat you have spoken of, the Scandinavian Empire, has also reached out its hand to us. Indirectly.”

One of the council spoke up,

“That blasted announcement they made; all but declaring war on anything non-Scandin.”

The Director pointed his finger at the speaker.

“Correct. We have known of the discontent the few that are the other religions than the Sacerdotium in Telros. We have known of small extremist cells that have planned to eventually seek to change our containment policy. It was by the twist of fate that was the Duskflower Rebellion that stayed their hand. We have been more vigilant, and several cells were taken out during the aftermath, so they had gone to ground. However, with that proclamation, we have seen the execution of a plot long in the making.”

A click, another image; a map of Telros, with various places encircled. Another click, a close up of one. Click. Another. Click. Another. Each showed various buildings, dwellings, warehouses, barracks disturbingly. Each centered around a church. The locations were outside the domed cities on the surface. Adon’s voice broke the tense silence, asking the question they all felt.

“How did we miss this, Director?”

The man sighed and powered down the projector and tossed the device onto the table between them.

“To be frank, my Anax, our hands are tied by the restrictions on the national government. We have been able to have far more support and funding that most national institutions due to the necessity of our function, and the aftermath of the Rebellion but the inability of Katona and Kereskedő to agree on what needs to be done has hampered our mandate. Further, our focus was on Kraven, not religious internal threats, as the Reich does not typical target them. It was only after the Proclamation that I put a task force together and they only recently found this. The news hasn’t broken this yet, but soon you will be informed of a geo-thermal plant in Katona having gone critical and destroyed much of the power infrastructure in the area.”

The first advisor spoke up again.

“The blackouts we’ve been hearing about the news that are being investigated-“

“-are already known, correct ma’am. We wanted to see if they were linked to the Replicant attacks and have suppressed the press’ access to the information, citing the need for the police and other local authorities to do their investigation. It was today that I got the report that had the pictures of those bases. I have the report on the table and in digital format for your perusal but in short. There has been a charismatic preacher, one of the expats Scandin community we have acquired in the past few decades, going around spreading his religion, in clear violation of our laws. With the pressure we have put by not allowing open conversion and spread of other religions, he has been able to convince all Christian sects but a few to go in on the Scandinavian effort.

There is even evidence that non-Christian sects and cells are even considering helping them, in the hope that they can affect a nation that allows their religion, or even has them as the state religion, and cast out the Scandin church when the time comes. But the important part is this; we have the Reich’s Replicants spreading chaos to an as of yet unknown directive, and the Scandin extremists have come together to strike our infrastructure. Whether they just plan to bleed us for the Empire to invade or will be getting support to try for an overthrow, we don’t know yet. We don’t have the resources, political will and infrastructure to handle one, and two is beyond our means as we are now. Bold action is going to be needed to get us to unite, Anax. Otherwise, we may be torn apart at the seams and left bleeding on the ground by the time the war drums sound for Gholgoth.”

User avatar
Anagonia
Senator
 
Posts: 3824
Founded: Dec 18, 2003
Democratic Socialists

Postby Anagonia » Tue Nov 09, 2021 8:10 pm

Joint Command Center
National Military Command Headquarters, Outside the Capital Perimeter
Liberty City, State of Liberty, CSA
Two Days following the Juno Marketplace Attack


Chief Admiral Dave Evans examined the reports on the screen before him. The Joint Command Center had undergone several overhauls and reconstructions during its lifetime. As times and missions changed, so did the eventual purpose of the JCC and what it housed. It's last overhaul, back in 92 AUR, had a new and experimental Tokamak Thermonuclear Fusion Reactor installed thanks to a contract by Anagonian Electric. The current and aging Magneto Hydrodynamic Generator had been reliable, however when the designs were given by Erathore Military Industries to the project they neglected to offer further specifications for replacements. It had been a strain to gather together national scientific and technological resources to comprehend the complexities of the experimental reactor systems and, while eventually they would come to understand it, it had been decided that replacing the experimental reactors was the best viable option. Anagonian Electric had, surprisingly, won over a bid from Anagonian Motors for that purpose and had provided an extremely reliable replacement.

The new power supply additions had done wonders for the JCC's issues with power fluctuations. In the old days, it was said that the EMI MHG reactors would lose cohesion and stop at random intervals. By the time these issues had taken place, some several decades after the dissolution of Erathore Military Industries, there was no experts around to call to resolve the issue. It had taken several hundred of the brightest minds to come to the conclusion that it was a few bad conductors that caused the magnetic field to collapse. It had been a pain to replace the conductors and realign them for proper field conduction, but somehow the eggheads had done their jobs. That hadn't negated the fact that the MHG's had gone well beyond their intended service life and continued to be a huge pain in the ass for the JCC until the introduction of the AET5000 Tokamak. It was refreshing to Dave therefore that his memories of that horrible and mentally straining time were behind him. All those hours of lost paperwork and reports thanks to random and repeated power outages would not be missed.

No one in the media ever caught wind of the issue at the Joint Command Center either. Everything that went on at the JCC had been designed to be secret, despite the laws that existed granting a limited time for that secrecy. The JCC had complied with those laws readily by providing the necessary reports to a vague website which was linked via their main website off of an obscure page just next to the help and inquiries. It wasn't an intentional misdirection, but at the same time it had been an attempt to do away with any visage that the highest point of military operations had a huge and vulnerable weakness. Billions spent on the JCC potentially wasted because the original seal of approval from Chief General Regus Maxim had come under the condition that experimental and untested reactor technology be utilized. What had initially been a boon for the JCC in its founding, leading to several publicized articles of praised for their forward-thinking, had quietly evolved into one of the most stark weaknesses in the facility itself. With no power, the entire concept of a Joint Command Center connecting all branches of the military was essentially moot.

Thankfully all the efforts to quietly do away with the embarrassing situation had worked. There had been a few articles posted about the era of flickering lights at the JCC. A few keen citizens with very focused mindsets had dug out the files. The reports they wrote were generally along the lines of informational, with a few bordering on the historical mindfulness of the situation. For some reason or another, no state or national media outlets had ever picked up on the situation.

Clicking his mouse, Dave watched as the flat-screen monitor flickered as the screen changed to another window with further information on the topic he had been researching. He quietly rose the steaming mug of coffee to his lips, sipping it gingerly as he savored the taste of Pumpkin-spice with hazelnut creamer. Beside him, a cigar was lit and waiting for his attention in an ashtray as gentle wafts of smoke lifted from the burning end. It rested on a healthy level of ashes, accumulating from hours of attention to multiple cigars whose butts could barely be seen on either edge of the ashtray itself. He stretched and groaned in his chair as he leaned back, bones popping from their joints as his figure righted itself, his body situating an old and tired form. Where his body had once projected youth now displayed the visage of an aging and old man.

Bringing two fingers to the ridges of his nose, he rubbed at his eyes and down his face. He was clean shaven and well presentable, dressed in casual battle dress colored blue in acknowledgement of the branch of his origin. His cap was on his desk to the side of his monitor, opposite of the ashtray and coffee mug. His hair was graying and aged with an expression that had quickly turned elderly over the last few months of his service life, undoubtedly due to the strains and stresses undertaken leading up to and after the loss of two valued and honored Chief General's. His entire life had changed after that tragedy, after losing the two men he closely called brothers. He had assumed command of the military from the government for fear that the government was incapable of properly maintaining security. He had intended to relinquish that authority after a week or two, but following a private discussion between President Canisilus and himself, he had been asked to maintain it.

The media hadn't liked that outcome, of course. They likened Dave to a modern-day Julius Caesar, a celebrated war hero turned dictator. What they had no idea of was that Dave's administrative capabilities were extremely limited in scope, so even if he wanted to, becoming a dictator was next to impossible. Along with that, his relationship with the President had smoothed out since the tragedy that lead to his overall command authority. The two leaders, one military and the other government, were in constant and close contact. A phonecall from the President to Dave earlier had prompted the Chief Admiral to investigate what he was researching now, as a matter of fact.

Before him on the page displayed was a list of reports from within the last three weeks, each one carefully cataloged and sorted according to the individual government and military departments responsible for recording them in records. Each one of them detailed an attack of some sort, whether minor or major, that dealt with an alarming rise in religious extremism in the Confederate States. The most recent, just two days ago, dealt with an attack from a group Scandinvan Extremeists who sought to kill a Native Komodren while she shopped at the local supermarket. He had just finished reading the report of the incident and, quite frankly, hadn't been surprised by the outcome. All five of the extremists had been almost immediately gunned down following a display of intent to harm the Native Komodren, and all of them had been killed. Charges had not been filed against those who reacted because they had done so according to local laws, so most of the incident had been branded as resolved. The problem was this incident hadn't been singular. It had been one of a dozen that had happened over the past week, and while each one ended in the same manner - save for one incident where help hadn't been readily available and the victim perished in a brutal fashion - each one detailed a trail of intent leading to the conclusion that the nation was under attack.

There was also the purpose of showing Dave this because those that had been attacked, almost all in fact, had been non-human in nature. Very few of the attacks had been against human citizens. Less against anyone of any particular religion, with only two of the recorded incidents being against humans and of those two both had been proclaimed atheists who were popular in social media for downplaying Christianity. The rest had been either Native Komodren or Native Kromen, and out of those only one had ended in a death. Understandably the non-human rights groups were already in an uproar over the clearly xenophobic incidents. The President, however, was worried that if he had made an announcement being a Native Komodren himself that some form of bias was possible and he'd introduce a conflict of interest. He had been afraid that, since there would likely be a conflict of interest, that his administration would be obliterated in the media for favoring one species over another.

Taking a large drag of his cigar, Dave reviewed the next document in question along the list of ones he had prioritized at the beginning of his day. He was secluded in his office, located several floors underground in the JCC. It was quiet, decorated only sparsely, and the gentle hum of the undergounds air filtration system provided - to him - a soothing ambiance to an otherwise stressful work day. This had been, in fact, the very place he spent the majority of his time since assuming overall command. Thanks to the frequent and most recent upgrades to the facility, tying in lines of communication and intelligence was as easy as inputting security codes and tagging in the appropriate servers. All of that of course was technical jargon to him, but he understood that somewhere in the facility a team of highly skilled network engineers had ensured a very easy level of communication exist so as to provide the best possible level of communication between the branches. This allowed the Chief Admiral to practically live in his office, which he had for the last week.

There were hygienic and food facilities nearby as well as sleeping quarters situated just hallway down. A lot of the facility staff slept on the job, so it wasn't something unexpected or unanticipated.

Flicking the ashes into the tray, Dave set his cigar down on the lip of tray and replaced it with the holder of his coffee mug. He drank a long sip this time, eyes focused on the screen before him as he read down the line of information pertaining to an intelligence report concerning the rise of anti-humanism. The main culprit had been revealed almost immediately. There had been a clear line of connection between the initial religious broadcasts from Scandinvan and the uptik in violence. Furthermore, all of those who perpetrated the acts of violence announced themselves as radicalists with phrases like, "Dres'lanar!", or, "Unbeliever!". Every single one, from captured to dead, had been found with a peculiar cross-like pendant around their necks apparently announcing their faith and devotion to someone named "Erid" and their teachings. Dave, being a devote follower of Drekanity, didn't entirely comprehend the significance of those findings. He did, however, understand that each one found connected the individual or individuals to the extremist following itself.

And it was on the rise.

What had started as isolated incidents of violence to local peace officers had turned into less than isolated incidents of violence against State and Territorial Militia units such as the famous one in the Juno Mountains. Dave saw the debrief of the incident from the 31st and found the entire ordeal surreal and unexpected. He was impressed with the reaction of one particular Private, though that was another situation entirely. The Juno Marketplace Incident, happening just a few days following that of the one taking place in the Juno Mountains, had a clear connection. Some of the individuals in the five-person group been identified as those seen in the Juno Mountains incident. This following, this extremist cult of Erid, was growing and becoming more violent by the day. And their main target was almost always a non-human citizens.

Thus the situation in which the Chief Admiral found himself in currently. As the recognized head of the Confederate Military, it was on his shoulders to find an appropriate response that didn't violate the laws of the land but provided enough resources and force to calm the nerves of all citizens. As he finished reviewing the contents of the report before him, he picked up the land-line phone to his right and dialed a number for the section of the JCC holding the Chief's and Commanding Officer's of the Confederate States Military Police. He had an idea in mind of how to introduce a resolution to this growing problem and he wanted the experts opinion, those who dedicated their lives to moderating the boundary between government and people, on whether or not it was adequate and legal.

"Hello, Jim? Yes this is Dave down here in Central Command. Yeah I know, showering is important. Listen, Jim, can we have a little chat? Need to shoot a few ideas off of you about this Scandinvan thing. You heard about it? Good. Because I think it's time we do something about it with something other than rubber bullets."

Satisfied with the resulting conclusion, the Chief Admiral then switched focus to an international partner. The United Kingdom of Goram had been dealing with similar matters and they had been in close contact with the Confederacy via embassy communications. Having the option open for joint operations would be strategically sound. He picked up the phone, sailing the Goram embassy.

"Susan? This is Dave from the JCC. Yep, that's the one. Listen, can you please put the Ambassador on the phone? Strategic matters, military. Thanks, I'll wait."

The conversation that resulted afterward took an hour, but Dave pulled no stops. There was a situation brewing with Scandinvan and the possibility of international escalation was high. Having a mutual partner to contact and work with would smooth the ongoing process. That and Anagonia was extremely close the source of all the problems, that of Scandinvan itself, and could provide a strategic location to launch counterintelligence operations.

Once that discussion was finished, Dave hung up the phone and put out his cigar. He drank the rest of his coffee and proceeded to head out of his office. There was a meeting with the Military Police he had to attend.
Last edited by Anagonia on Tue Nov 09, 2021 9:06 pm, edited 1 time in total.
Founded: September 14th, 0 AUR
Capital: Liberty, State of Liberty, CSA
President: Mileethus Canisilus
Population: 430.5 Million Anagonians
GDP: D$34.1 Trillion
The Confederate States of Anagonia (MT/PMT)
An autonomous unity; A Confederate Republic whole.
Left-leaning Libertarianism - Human/Non-Human Society
Current Canon Year: 108 AUR (2034 AD)
Embassy Exchange Link | GATORnet v0.5.2b

User avatar
Xuande-Xiphoi
Bureaucrat
 
Posts: 44
Founded: Jul 20, 2020
Inoffensive Centrist Democracy

Postby Xuande-Xiphoi » Fri Nov 12, 2021 3:23 am

20 KILOMETRES NORTH OF LÁNTER, AGRIAKAMBOS REGION, XUANDE-XIPHOI

The high drone of the helicopter's interior acted as the only accountrement to the individual thoughts of the passengers. Flying with a full load of 14 of them, the Xuande-Xiphoian Army's 727th Brigade's H225M Caracal helicopters had been called into service by the National Police, helping to rapidly move this team of specialist police officers. Plucked off the football field nearest their station in Agriakambos City, the STAR - Special Tactics And Rescue - unit of the National Police's Agriakambos regional command had been deployed immediately to begin to lock down the Scandinvan Catholic commune in the region's rural heart. The drive was only a couple of hours, but the emergent need to move a team capable to maintaining total security of the site had pressed the urgency to get these choppers in the air.

The chevron of four grey Army helicopters flew low in the lessening sun. Tactical training between the Army and the Police STAR units was a common occurance - so the cops aboard were qualified to use the fast ropes being rapidly prepared by the helicopter crew chiefs. The officers knew it was likely to be the most exciting thing that would happen to them for quite some time.

The brief at their station for this mission - Operation ARPENT - had been rapid, but clear. The orders had come from the top; indeed, if there had been time, the National Police's elite Central STAR unit would have been deployed instead of the local yokels - regardless of the many thousands of hours of training that they received. The Prime Minister had set the key condition - no casualties. Every single person inside the commune, now believed to be barricaded in, was to survive the operation. Based on surveillance, a total of nine people were believed to be inside the complex, including the key target - Simon Torp. The man responsible for the bombing, itself a hive of police operations and investigators in their city, marshalling the crowd who had turned out to place flowers, wreaths, and Orthodox religious goods and prayers for their lost friends, families, and community leaders, was holed up there and unlikely to come out willingly alive.

The man in charge was alongside his men in the fourth helicopter, alongside the command and communications element. Local police officers had already turned out to start diverting away traffic from the large rural property and to guard the commune in case an attempt was made to escape. The commander, a police veteran of nine years and a STAR for four, was Captain Su Mingyu. Originally from Sangshu Pinzhen, he had made the move to Agriakambos following a period of service in the national capital, Revnami. The young officer, a man of 22, had cut his teeth as a constable on the officer pathway in the city's more deprived east. In his local area command, which included the city's "Little Gholgoth", he had become immersed in the Greek Orthodox community there. There, it averaged on the old. Young, metropolitan Revnamians had drifted away from the church in that area; but, the faith was strong in Agriakambos. For Captain Mingyu, the move here, and his work towards the specialist branches of the police into STAR, was done in that environment. Still, Mingyu was no Greek Orthodox man - but a portion of his men were, and for them the emotional resilience needed to push down the grief of the deaths of some, whose friends, family, and religious leaders had been slain, was being tested.

Around a hill, the four Caracals banked, the few loose straps of the Captain's load bearing vest pointing to the opposite wall in the changing gravity. He gripped tightly to his service weapon, the bullpup XIR Mk 5. It was the same as that used as the Armed Services - many of the necessary tools of warfare were shared by STAR, a useful cost saver moreso than anything else. It's compact form and multiple round options - in this case, a 5.56mm - was a key tool.

The Caracals broke off, the loadmasters in the police officer's headphones announcing they were 60 seconds out. Final checks were taking place. In the first two heliccopters were the first four shifts of officers, comprising 7 apiece. Led each by a Constable Sergeant, these shifts included marksman teams who would maintain watch of a side each of the commune. More officers were en route in police cars, but the first shift would need to establish the situation on the ground before their arrival.

In the third helicopter, an assault team led by Constable Senior Sergeant Michael Koulliades would be positioned out of sight of the commune on the far side of a cluster of trees. If needed, they would be charged with advancing on the structures and entering them - a massively dangerous proposition. Finally, the command team, laden with pelican boxes of equipment, would be set up at a clearing to the south, where the arriving vehicles would arrive to set up a larger operations base.

The g-forces grew on the officers, as the Caracal came to a stop in a rollercoaster like movement. At a hover, approximately 40 feet from the brown grassed clearing, the process began. Operator after operator clamped to the rope, launching their bodies out of the wide doors, equipment dangling off them. As they hit the ground, they ran out, bringing their weapons to bear. There was no known threat - but you couldn't be sure.

As the last man left, the ropes disconnected and kicked up dust as they thumped to the ground. Immediately, the helicopters pulled away - their mission concluded successfully. As combat teams moved into position, with sniper-spotter pairs in camouflage finding their locations and bringing their SR98 rifles to bear, the commander's aide starting establishing the monitoring case. The commune was surrounded by the makings of a hay farm - actually a rather prudent investment for a bunch of religious extremists, given the grazing land dominant in the north-east. Gentle green rolling hills led to the commune. The buildings, aside from a closed barn, were all quite close. Surveillance conducted by the IIA's field officers had established a high probability of nine persons in the building, including Torp. The youngest - a girl of just 11.

Indeed, those very IIA agents were now driving up the road towards the assembled command unit of the National Police. Two vehicles now progressed slowly up the dirt roads, coming to a pause with two men and a women exiting - equipped in tan flak vests and helmets. They greeted the Captain, rolling out a map. This had been addressed back at the station, but with the people on the ground it made things a lot easier.

"There's a lot going on here," the IIA agent said, name not provided as per expectations. "but our field office has written this up. Quite literally came through as your choppers did."



Image


Image



BRIEFING: LANTER EXTREMIST COMMUNE SURVEILLANCE BRIEF

SITE: The site is a large agricultural property with a homestead and a barn facility. Records sourced indicate a total of five bedrooms, a considerable basement, a living space and large kitchen, two bathrooms, and attic. The buildings are hemmed in by large trees. The barn facility is believed to be one large space.

OCCUPANTS: The occupants consist of nine persons including one minor (aged 11). All persons are believed to be extremist followers of the Scandivan Catholic Church. It is believed they have attained resources and experience to construct a large explosive device (used in the Agriakambos terror attack) and may possess further explosives. It is believed as followers of this extremist view that suicide is not an endorsed option; however, being killed while repulsing an opposition force represents acceptable martyrdom. It is not believed that the occupants are likely to negotiate with a police negotiator, other than an adherent of the same viewpoint; none are known to be employed by any Xuande-Xiphoian security agency. It is believed that all individuals are strong adherents to the extremist viewpoints and will die rather than surrender to the Xuande-Xiphoian Government.

SITE DEFENCES: The site's entry and exit points have been barricaded, believed to be with metal. The site has surveillance cameras and what are believed to be analog periscopes, providing 360 degree visualisation of the property. It is unknown if the site has independent power supply. It is unknown, but believed, that there are substantial lethal anti-personnel booby traps within the property. The property formerly contained a total of six bolt action .308 rifles; however following an assessment by the Office of the Firearms & Weapons Registry

SITE RESOURCES: The site is believed to have substantial food and water supplies for nine persons.

FURTHER INTELLIGENCE GOALS: Once the site is secured by Police, ground penetrating radar will be provided to assess any undergound constrution, e.g. tunnels.

AGRIAKAMBOS FIELD OFFICE

Image



The document was supported by documents written over the last few days, already seen by the officers. The equation was actually pretty straightforward, an immediate game of stalemate. Even as the police negotiator worked with the bomb specialist, utilising a small robot to put a mobile phone on the manipulator arm for delivery to the property, the Captain knew that negotiation was hugely unlikely, as was the odds of them blasting onto the property.

"This could be a long one."




As night began settling on the property, marked police cars and local police officers armed with the XIR rifles from their police cruisers hardened the outer perimeter to the site. Additional vehicles rolled onto the forward operating area, setting up tents and marquees serving as sleeping quarters and as the larger command centre, mounted in police trucks. More special operations officers had tagged in, relieving the first teams of officers and adding additional resources onto the armed overwatch of the commune. A ground penetrating radar team, under armour, were making their way in a large circle around the property - no tunnels yet detected. Nothing had happened in the two hours since their arrival, but that was probably ideal.

The full negotiation team now on site, the Captain under instructions from his own superiors, ordered forwards the small defusing robot.

It lurched forwards on it's tracks, lit all around with LED lights but giving it's operators additional vision using thermal vision. Up the driveway, the crunch of hardened, flattened grass accompanied the slight shake to the camera. The homestead was coming into view around the bend; the tall, single story building. It advanced slowly forwards, as the onboard speaker activated.

"We are delivering a telephone for you," one of the negotiators said, speaking through the bot. "Please let us drop off the telephone. Show us where you want us to put the telephone."

They waited - no movement. No response. A few more announcements were made, and eventually, the phone dropped.

"OK," the Captain said, as the bot returned. "Let's go ahead and move to the first stage of pressure."

"First stage pressure!" a subordinate yelled, springing the command team into action.

Two armoured cars started up behind the truck, towing huge generator-powered lights. These sports stadium like lights would wash the whole site in golden light, keeping it in full visibility under the police cameras through the night. They pulled away, as the order was made down the phone to shut off the property's utilities. There was no evidence for any telecommunications services linked to the property, other than historic 3G data connections to a nearby tower. As such, the site began receiving targeted jamming, preventing mobile phones on the property from functioning. Of course - there was always the risk of an unknown fixed line connection.

Moments came between the setting out of the cars and the activation of the lights. Another two trips, and there was complete coverage of the site. The immense power of the lights added further camouflage to the overwatch sniper positions - anyone looking out from the home would find their views totally awashed with light.

"So," the Captain said, stage one complete. "We've just started our siege. We have no reactions, no negotiations, not even proof that they are in there. Except, of course, our IIA friends who swear by it. So - what next?"

The command centre took a moment, some referring to police manuals.

"Send in a snake."
The Republics & Kingdom of Xuande-Xiphoi

UNITY SERVES LIBERTY
NATIONAL FACTBOOK | ARMED SERVICES | DIPLOMATIC PROGRAMME | GEOGRAPHY

Formerly New Hayesalia | Active Since July 20, 2009

User avatar
Gonswanza
Senator
 
Posts: 4483
Founded: Aug 13, 2021
Iron Fist Consumerists

A worrying development

Postby Gonswanza » Fri Nov 12, 2021 4:30 am

While things are relatively peaceful in Gonswanza, another concern soon arises from within the intelligence agency, demanding something to be done. As Laura Ortiz came to power she ousted her political opponents, killing them outright or driving them off to be hunted down by dedicated kill squads. And yet, they still existed in exile. Most notable however were members of the Freedom Party, now having re-branded themselves as an underground movement known as the "Sword of Christ". Taking up the Scandinvan calls to arms, they have taken to attempting to grow through the underground, gathering weapons and forces while also hoping to deliver on their mission. A twisted, horrible cult borne of hatred and fear, one that was hardly a shell of both the Scandinvan and Christian faith. And only now were they making themselves evident on the world stage, crucifying one Gonswanzan tourist on the side of a bridge in some small desert town. It was horrific, however, the calls for justice rang true as they did during a certain massacre in Gonswanza's past. They had to die. Satellites are checked, drones are sent out, Gonswanza's hidden army was on the move, seeking out intelligence and leads to this group. They cannot run, nor could they hide. Eventually, they too would die. But it would take far, far longer than a few weeks to take them all down, much less destroy the first few members.

Elsewhere, in a cave at an unknown location, "freedom fighters" from the "Sword of Christ" are huddled around a radio, checking in on the local news reports. While the crucifixion was a call for revenge against Gonswanza, they had their eyes set on far bigger targets: Israel, the Vatican, Bethlehem itself... Even Mecca. Key areas that were important to various religions, to be liberated for their "new" masters. Soon news breaks of yet another mild disaster: two local churches burned to the ground, with the congregation of "a few hundred" being trapped inside, left to die. In their eyes, they were not worth saving. Impure, horrible and greedy pigs who defiled the idea of a house of god by using it as a bank, a means to get money for free with little investment. The attack however was not reported as arson, which did mildly annoy the group, but the realization that it would take longer for police to catch on was amusing. Regardless, they soon are set to plan their next move as rifles are passed around. After all, if you want people to listen, you just need to make plenty of noise. Cause a ruckus. Create some commotion. Unleash chaos and carnage unto a virgin world to soil it with the blood of the impure to call them to your own cause.
Praise our glorious leader Laura Ortiz!
Yea, I sell things. Lots of things. KTO Member!
[GNN] Check [hyperlink blocked] for further instructions or [frequency blocked]. /// Finland holds off Russian advance, Baltic sea turned into a "bathtub from hell". /// Strange signals from space, likely a dysfunctional probe /// New body armor rolling off the line, onto Gonswanzan soldiers /// Canada declares war against the US after a bloody coup. /// Japan deploys infantry to Korea, post-unification.

User avatar
Anagonia
Senator
 
Posts: 3824
Founded: Dec 18, 2003
Democratic Socialists

Postby Anagonia » Sun Nov 14, 2021 7:09 pm

City of Port Dragontail
25 Miles Southwest of Sandtown City
Seven Days after the Juno Marketplace Attack


"It is official, Officers. The Confederate States of Anagonia can no longer ignore the impending threat of Scandinvan Extremism. We are officially recognized as under direct attack."

The statement made by Major Cao Yun at the morning briefing had shaken Detective Tiberius Septimus to the core. Not specifically the statement itself, rather the images that had backed the justification of the statement. Photos taken of an abandoned warehouse in the dock district of Port Dragontail, images of slaughter and hanging bodies left to rot. It had been a wakeup call for most of the force that morning. For a long time the Confederate Military Police had acted as sane middle ground in the growing religious tensions among the citizenry it protected. For weeks now, every briefing conducted by Major Yun at their patrol headquarters in Fairwater Rapids had focused on maintaining the line. It was a common saying in the Military Police, motto designed to be easily remembered for its importance. Another way of saying it was to "walk the fine line and keep the peace", to be the line between everyone that holds and binds them together.

That was until this morning.

His claws gripped the steering wheel tighter as his teeth grit against each other, feeling internally that the anger which developed was becoming increasingly harder to control. The patrol car he drove sped along Confederate Interstate 4 southbound, pedal down to around one-hundred and twenty miles per hour as tractor trailer traffic passed by him with near ease. His focus wasn't on the transportation guys this morning. There were shifts for that, acting in the seat of CDOT officers to maintain a reasonably maintained driver force, but they weren't his focus. Despite the dim light of the morning, as motorists and commercial headlights shined on his patrol car traffic seemed to part with intent to allow him past. He maintained his lane as he sped southbound, passing the morning commute with a focused gaze forward as the never ending scenery of forestry and the ocean passed him by. Seeing his exit signage approach to indicate his exit, he popped on his emergency lights as the early morning became day with the glittering hue of green and blue. Each district had their own unique coloration for the emergency LED's to go along with the standard green, his districts was the blue.

Traffic parted to his right as commuters backed off and gave him ample room. He signaled to merge right, then proceeded off the interstate and onto the exit ramp as his patrol cars electronics sent a signal to the oncoming traffic light. It automatically began to change to yield to his direction, allowing the oncoming traffic to stop and his patrol car the opportunity to turn right off the exit. It would quickly change back a few seconds after it detected his passing. Being this early in the morning he kept the siren off, already noting several dotting communities just off the exit and not wanting to cause any undue alarm. Most of these outlying communities barely heard sirens in the early hours and, if they did, it was typically serious. Being that the emergency lights were turned on to ease his commute to his assignment was not considered worthy of elevating alerts to that of a siren. Emergency lights, however, were permitted for his rank as privilege.

The drive to Port Dragontail took an additional forty minutes as he drove eastbound on CS 255, a non-interstate highway that connected many of the towns and cities in this region. The same process with the exit ramp traffic light proceeded similarly on his way down, a process which was standard in all emergency vehicles in the Confederate States to add additional safety to their transit. He entered the city proper and had to once or twice sound his siren to alert traffic, though many of the motorists and commercial drivers were quick to notice his approach and yield to his transit. He made quick passing through the city, one of the largest on this side of the coast of Saratoga. It had a storied history, showcased in buildings as they grew taller the closer he approached to the cities historic epicenter. The lights off the buildings and street lamps could have easily been considered majestic to the Detective had his focus been on anything other than getting to his assignment. As it was, they were passing flashes, merely observations to be considered in transit to his objective.

Turning at a light onto what could be considered a mildly disused parkway, Tiberius steered his patrol car around a few potholes before approaching a series of large and small warehouses conjoined structurally just off nearest the harbor piers and docks. He could clearly see the glittering waters of the harbor through those warehouses, perhaps a few ships in the way of the growing morning light, but his focus diverted when his eyes met those of other patrol car emergency lights up ahead. Knowing he was in the right place, he turned a final time into a parking lot near a smaller warehouse that wasn't joined with the rest. His headlights shone detail from it, exposing the disrepair of the building as rust and holes in the siding was visible. Graffiti of all types was painted along its walls, signaling the amount of time this warehouse had been abandoned. He pulled around a corner to follow the flicker of his previous observation of the other patrol cars, noticing as he turned the corner in the ruined parking lot that there were far more emergency vehicles here than he previously saw.

He kept his emergency lights on as he approached a group of MP's standing and talking, keeping his headlights on to add to the illumination of the grouping of nearly forty emergency vehicles - half of them ambulances of some sort. There were a few fire trucks, too, those these were undoubtedly from earlier this morning when the situation had been called into authorities. He grabbed his helmet and weapon, opening the door and stretching his frame as his joints began to pop pleasingly from the cramped interior. Human vehicles weren't particularly kind to his species, though Komodren adapted and sacrificed where possible to work alongside their fellow citizens. This discomfort was one of those sacrifices to the desperate attempt at maintaining normalcy in an increasingly diverse working environment. Placing his combat helmet over his head and fastening it, he briefly checked his MAP-98K Carbine to ensure safety remained on as well as his S-110 sidearm had remained fastened. Patting his equipment vest down quickly to ensure seals, he used the shoulder strap on his Carbine to swing it over his shoulder securely.

"Detective," one of the man standing greeted him. The other two saluted, being a Corporal and Lance Corporal respectively. He noted their differing assault rifles briefly before nodding to his superior, the Sheriff whom had greeted him.

"Sheriff," Tiberius greeted. There were no salutes on the job. "Are you Sheriff Chapman, sir?"

"I am. Detective Septimus I take it? When the Major stated how tall you were I think we understated it quite a bit."

The two shared a chuckle as they approached one another. The two Corporals kept quiet, opting to continue their previous conversation among themselves and wisely not interrupt the discussion of superior officers. Arther Chapman firmly shook the hand of Tiberius as they briefly gave each other a nod, resuming a formal posture as Arther wiped at the sweat on his forehead. Despite the cool morning, Military Police outfits tended to be on the warm side, even in colder climates. He gave a glance towards the warehouse where several medics were in the process of bringing out body bags. The purpose of this mornings meeting flooding back to Tiberius as he caught gaze of it. Each bodybag was larger than a normal humans, except for a few which he noted seemed almost child-sized. His claws clenched tightly on his uniform as his teeth gently chattered, though the sound was lost over the noise of the mornings proceedings.

"Is that them, sir?" Tiberius asked.

"Afraid so, Detective," the Sheriff said as he gave a heavy sigh. "Major Yun recommended you to me because of...well. Because you'll be able to properly identify the remains we can't. With the bodies we've found whole, we assumed the remains in the back were..."

"I understand," Tiberius said breaking the silence that had ended the statement. The Sheriff had a visible expression of what seemed like guilt and anguish, none moreso than when he glanced towards the Native Komodren standing beside him. Those glances were few and for some reason Tiberius got the sense that Sheriff Chapman was extremely uneasy. "it's not your fault," he added, looking straight at the Sheriff.

Arther met the gaze, standing straighter. "With all due respect, Detective, that's not your call to make until you've done your damn job. This shit happened under my watch and I'll be damned if I don't feel guilty."

The chastisement understood, Tiberius gave a brief "Yes, sir", before surveying the scene in full. He stood with the Sheriff just in front of the two Corporals, all three MP's of the Port Dragontail branch. The warehouse in front of him had been called in by a source early in the morning as containing a horrible smell. A group of urban explorers was doing a video in the midnight hours when they had chanced upon the bodies in a sealed section of the warehouse. Their video evidence provided a glimpse as to the extensive nature of the set-up where the bodies had been held, the sealed doors and whatnot, and the footage of the corpses hanging and on the ground had proved too much for the group before they called the authorities. Before he had left the Fairwater Rapids branch, Major Yun had personally briefed him on the situation and the preliminary findings. All of the bodies had been non-human, at least as far as reports were at the time of his briefing, and each one had lettering in Native Scandinvan etched into the corpse which proclaimed "Dres'lanar". An office had been found inside the sealed off portion of the warehouse housing religious books and texts of various sorts, as well as a journal giving extreme detail on a list of kidnappings and subsequent murders of the possible victims. The bodies had been haphazardly stored and thrown around, and a few had been cut to pieces with body parts littering one corner of the room.

These details had been given to him before his departure from Fairwater Rapids. It had been an intense three hour drive as his mind struggled to process the extent of the brutality and barbarism he had just been briefed on. His attempt at relieving the Sheriff of any guilt was brought on moreso by his own mind attempting to identify friends or foes, knowing that - hoping that - the Sheriff and his department had not been responsible. Arther had been right to chastise him. Not all the details had been discovered yet and until Tiberius got on the clock to investigate, the Sheriff would maintain his sense of guilt and shame.

"Did any of the names turn up in your cities citizen records?" Tiberius asked, breaking the long silence.

"Yeah," Arther confirmed. "ID chips also matched several missing persons. A few of them though didn't have ID chips or any registery, so we're having to send some DNA off to hopefully identify them."

"How many dead so far? What species?"

"Mixture of Native Komodren and Kromen," the Sheriff replied. "Around five-hundred so far. We think there's at least two hundred more."

Tiberius throat clenched, eyes firmly focused on the warehouse. He reached for a pocket on his vest, taking out his cigarette pack and placing it in his jaw. His reptilian lips weren't designed to provide a perfect seal, but somehow he managed. After twenty years on the job and seeing some rather brutal things in his career, this by far took the cake - and personally. He was reaching for the cigarettes to calm his growing rage that had evolved from his previous anger. Before he could reach for his lighter, his eyes blinked as a flame erupted near the tip of his cigarette. One of the Corporals assisted in providing a light. Once Tiberius had gained a cherry, he gave a quick nod to the Corporal.

"Thank you...Corporal Reeves?"

"Yes Sir, you're welcome sir," Reeves said as he lowered his lighter. The sun was rising further now, but there was just enough darkness to hide the features of the Corporal. What Tiberius could see was eyes of growing fear. The other Corporal, the Lance Corporal, was looking at him with a cautious gaze. The Sheriff seemed to be focused in the distance.

Taking a heavy drag of his cig, Tiberius gripped it with two of his fingers and brought it away from his snout as he exhaled the smoke. It wasn't a perfect drag, never would be, but what did enter his lungs provided enough stinging relief to stray off his rage. He closed his eyes, breathed in heavily, and exhaled slowly. Taking another drag, he began to walk forward.

"I'll start my investigation," Tiberius remarked.

The Sheriff was silent as he briefly watched the Komodren approach the warehouse. The two Corporals were quiet as well. There were a few others nearby that turned their heads to look. Conversation began to quiet down as the sounds of running engines and ambulance sirens took over the ambiance.





Two Hours Later

The rain had begun to fall not thirty minutes into his investigation. Thankfully the majority of the roof of the warehouse was structurally sound, the pittering and pattering of rain doing little else than that. A few corners of the room were subject to dribbles of droplets, though nothing pooled considerably as to obstruct anything. The continuing stream of medical MP's and Emergency Medical Service personnel flooded in as they carefully tagged and bagged the bodies and parts of the bodies they could find, photographing scenes extensively before so much as touching any remains. Detective Septimus worked around them, taking his own photographs with his digital camera and taking notes along the way. As the briefing had confirmed, all of the bodies as some verbage of "Dres'lanar" etched into their bodies in various places. The writings and journals nearby practically confirmed outright who was responsible, but in his line of work he knew that sometimes such evidence was too easy to plant.

Not that at this interval he had any evidence in play to dismiss the responsibility of Scandinvan Extremists. The reports from the Juno Marketplace Attack as well as the encounter in the Nature Preserve had confirmed the existence and goals of these groups. Tiberius wanted to believe, needed to, that this warehouse was the work of some sick and twisted human supremacist who used the Scandin faith as a backdrop for his works. He wanted to, as a Military Policeman, to believe that they were being framed. However the more evidence he encountered, the more the roots of the evil that birthed this barbaric place came to fruition. There were names, confirmed names, of wanted men and women who were directly linked to notable watchlist groups. All of them, he had found after researching via his branch-issued tablet, had been linked to Scandinvan Extremist Groups. Some of the names he came across were individuals who currently resided in the Christian Separatists Community of Southwave.

Closing a journal he had been reading, Tiberius could take no more. The smell of this place was horrible and the scene was causing him emotional distress. He was an MP, true, but he was also a Komodren. Seeing his people needlessly slaughtered like this ushered in feelings of fear, anger, rage, and growing resentment at what was clearly a problem that should have been addressed sooner. He had provided as much assistance as he could to the coroners who had appeared asking for his advice on specific remains and had assisted with a few recoveries due to the weight and mass of the corpses. He had also reviewed the journals that had been picked through by the Detectives of this district, whom had initially provided the briefing to Major Yun. Everything had checked out as correct and, with his verification in mind, he had achieved his objective here at reviewing the claims of his Detective peers who had come before, all of whom had been human. They had requested him specifically to verify everything.

"Send me a copy of your findings when you're done," he asked the Sheriff as they met at the entrance when Tiberius had walked out. "I can't take being here no more."

"You got it, Detective," Sheriff Chapman replied. "And Detective?"

Tiberius turned mid-stride, facing the Sheriff. "Yes, sir?"

"I'm sorry. I'm so very, very sorry."

They shared eye contact for a brief long moment. Neither showing any change to facial expression or movement until Tiberius looked away, then down. He didn't say anything as he lit up another cigarette. He chanced a final look to the Sheriff, giving a slight nod before turning away towards his patrol car. When he was back in his patrol car, situated appropriately and driving away, he began to break down in anger-filled tears. He had to pull the patrol car over on the side of the parkway briefly, regaining composure. The drive back to Fairwater Rapids was full of reflection and resentment.





City of Fairwater Rapids
The Next Day


The Confederate Military Police released a pressed release on the massacre found in Port Dragontail. A total of one-thousand and two hundred Native Komodren and Native Kromen corpses had been found. A large majority of them had been missing cases from as far back as six months ago, all originating from various corners of the Confederate States. Each one had their name cataloged in several journals; how they had been found, how they had been tracked, how they had been captured and tortured and eventually killed. It was a grotesque display of human barbarism that, once revealed to the public, sparked a a series of nationwide protests from anti-speciesism and anti-racism organizations. News outlets were filled with images of these groups, full of citizens from a variety of backgrounds and cultures, all uniting in opposition of what the national news claimed was a growing human supremacist movement.

Any religious group other than Drekanity began to fall into question in the eyes of these protesters. Violent scuffles between protesters and practitioners of the mostly-peaceful Anagonian Scandinvan Orthodoxy, who had come out first thing to denounce the crimes against humanity, had broken out nationwide leading to some injuries. The Military Police had been called in to defend the places of worship for the Orthodoxy as the growing resentment in the eyes of the larger populace began to ignore differences in the Scandinvan faith. Detective Tiberius Septimus stood at the doorway for one of these places of worship, joined by several hundred Military Policeman as they provided a literal wall encircling the Orthodoxy Church. The Protestors had amassed just outside the perimeter and had, thus far, been relatively behaved.

It had taken some considerable soul-searching for Tiberius to remain in the Military Police after yesterdays findings. When he had woken up earlier in the morning, the news was already recirculating much of the visuals from the warehouse nationally and internationally. Images of non-human corpses, pixalated for privacy, were shown as well as the personnel ferrying body bags. One clip even showed Tiberius as he meandered in his investigation inside the facility, apparently showing him at one of his vulnerable moments as he had leaned against the wall with head down before proceeding onward. It had struck a national cord, one that gave Tiberius hope that he wasn't alone in his anguish. He admitted to himself that he found it odd that he was assigned to protect an offshoot of the religion that killed his kind, but duty was duty.

Tiberius looked to his left as he watched the perimeter open up and the protesters give way to a patrol car, followed by a regular white SUV, and another patrol car behind that. Local police, by the look of the strictly blue lights. The Military Police had begun to get stretched then across various areas of the nation. This area, surrounding Fairwater Rapids, was no different. Local police had been tasked with assisting the MP's with crowd control and escort duties where possible. The makeshift convoy approached closer and, as Tiberius watched in growing horror, the protestors began to part again for a group of individuals. They were armed with what appeared to be assault weapons.

"You see what I see?" Tiberius asked over comms.

Like any military outfit, he had been assigned a squad to stick with for the duration of the protection assignment. They changed daily with each assignment, typically reducing in number the amount of squadmates until it was simply two patrol partners for less severe assignments. Due to the risk of violence in todays objective, the maximum amount of eight had been granted. Tiberius was second in command of the squad with First Sergeant Ike Zenko taking the lead.

"I do," Ike replied. He was stationed a bit farther from Tiberius. "Take two and secure the situation."

"Yes sir," Tiberius replied as he quickly hand-motioned for two of his subordinates beside him. They quickly produced their assault rifles, making way toward the situation not but twenty-five feet away.

As he approached, Tiberius noted something odd about the group of five individuals. They were all dressed in white, similar in dress to those pictured during the Juno Marketplace Incident. On the looks of the faces of some of the protestors who had parted, this realization was dawning on them as well. Tiberius squinted as he watched one of the group notice him and direct their attention his way. One of the group looked behind at the growing expressions of anger from the crowd, tapping their apparent leader and pointing. The leader of the group waved them off, looking between the white SUV which was now passing Tiberius, and Tiberius himself.

"Step back!" Tiberius commanded as he raised his weapon. The first five rounds were rubber, the rest were live. Standard procedure. He switched his MAP-98K Carbine's safety off, his two squadmates following suit. They approached aggressively. "Stand back or you will be arrested!" Tiberius added in loud warning.

This seemed to enrage the group of five. The leaders expression turned from focused to absolute rage as he tore off his white robe. Revealed was a compact bomb vest of some sort. The leader brought a hand up, giving little time for warning for anyone as he pressed a button of some sort while screaming, "Die Dres'lanar!"

The explosion was massive. The shockwave sent Tiberius and his squadmates back instantly. They had been only a dozen feet away when the explosion went off. Pain racked his body as screams began to erupt following the conclusion of the explosion. He couldn't feel his right leg and arm, and half of his snout felt numb. His tail felt incomplete. He couldn't see anything either, his eyes refusing to open. There was shouting around him. Emergency Sirens went off as medical vehicles made their way closer. He heard a groan from his right, another from his left followed by a ragged cough of liquid of some sort. There was a sharp pain in his chest briefly before everything went dark.


*** __ *** __ ***


ATLANTICA WEEKLY
The best digital news source in all of the Commonwealth of Saratoga. Period.


TERRORISTS STRIKE FAIRWATER RAPIDS


Aviana Kane
Senior Situation Analyst
November 14th, 105 AUR
D$4.50 Denars(PAID)


Just one day after the grizzely discovery of 1,200 murdered citizens in what now is termed as the Warehouse of Death in Port Dragontail, the same group of terrorists responsible have allegedly struck in the center of Fairwater Rapids. Five hundred protesters were present in support of non-human rights as they surrounded a Church of the Anagonian Scandinvan Orthodoxy to protest their stance on non-humans. The Confederate Military Police were present as well, all members of the Fairwater Rapids Branch as they provided security for the Orthodoxy Church. Additionally, Detective Tiberius Septimus, the Native Komodren made famous recently for his investigations within the Warehouse of Death, was present and assisting with civil protection.

At around 0930 in the morning, just two hours into the scheduled four-hour protest, witnesses claim a group of five individuals dressed in white robes managed to break through the protest line. They were armed with AK-47's as they approached the Military Police line just after the arrival of the Orthodoxy Parish Priest under local police escort, having just returned from a national summit in protest of Scandinvan Extremism. Witness and video captured of the incident show the five men acting aggressively towards the Military Police as they approached. Detective Septimus was identified as leading the group of three Military Policemen who confronted the five men.

Minutes later video recordings capture the moment that one of the five throws off his robe to reveal a bomb vest. An explosion occurred seconds later. Witnesses claim that the man who set off the bomb vest shouted, "Die Dres'lanar" before detonating his vest. Dres'lanar is a known verbage of Scandin Extremists.

The aftermath of this blatant terrorist attack by Scandinvan Extremists resulted in the deaths of over fifty protesters present at the event, including fifteen Military Policeman due to shrapnel wounds. Amazingly, two of the three Military Policemen videoed confronting the terrorists survived and are now in extremely critical condition at Fairwater Regional Hospital. It is unsure as of yet if Detective Septimus is stated as being among the survivors. An anonymous release from a possible terrorist source stated the attack was targeting the "Dres'lanar Orthodoxy" but that the Military Police got in the way. Authorities are still investigating the validity of this release.

The Protest Organizers directed their participants in the aftermath to assist with recovery efforts alongside Military Police. Following the attack, national organizers have stated they will hold off any organized protests around Orthodoxy Churches until the Military Police reveal who conducted the terrorist attack. Organizer Jeff Davis stated that he, "didn't want to instigate further violence", until the truth had been found.

The situation is continuing to develop as of the publication of this article online. Stay tuned for this evenings release and the national news media for further developments.
Founded: September 14th, 0 AUR
Capital: Liberty, State of Liberty, CSA
President: Mileethus Canisilus
Population: 430.5 Million Anagonians
GDP: D$34.1 Trillion
The Confederate States of Anagonia (MT/PMT)
An autonomous unity; A Confederate Republic whole.
Left-leaning Libertarianism - Human/Non-Human Society
Current Canon Year: 108 AUR (2034 AD)
Embassy Exchange Link | GATORnet v0.5.2b

User avatar
Goram
Senator
 
Posts: 3832
Founded: Jan 30, 2010
Civil Rights Lovefest

Postby Goram » Thu Nov 18, 2021 8:14 am

Katie Spark’s watch vibrated on her left wrist telling her, once again, that it was time to stand up. It happened at ten to the hour, every hour, and she ignored it as she always did. Every time the tiny motor buzzed, Katie thought to herself that she ought to disable the function. It annoyed her, it was impractical and it used up the aging device’s already depleted battery performance. Despite all that, though, she never did and so the watch buzzed out it’s hourly message over and over again. This time, she did at least glance at the suddenly illuminated screen.

“Time to take 250 steps!”

It said cheerily. The smiley face that was displayed below the message belied the fact that that the time read 0150. Katie rubbed her eyes and glanced up from the blue light glow of her computer screen. Through the wide windows of her office, she could see that the outer bullpen was completely deserted. Most of her team had gone home long ago. Some had stayed several hours after the close of play, but Sparks outlasted them all. She was dedicated to her work and her work was vitally important.

Incidents of violence linked to Scandin extremists or their sympathisers were cropping up all over the world. Bombs had gone off in Telros and Xuande-Xiphoi. Rumour had it that the Gonswanzans were looking into a Scandin terror cell. Perhaps most worrying was the situation in Anagonia, which appeared to be intrinsically tied to the security situation at home. Almost all of the men that had attacked the DDSI field office had arrived in Goram in the last week or so. They had arrived on flights from all over the region, but a great many of them began their journeys at various airports around the Confederate States. But whether they had flown from Lexington, Plymouth or Orgath, all that the Circus had been able to trace had come from Sandtown City. On top of the possible connections to the attack on the United Kingdom, literally hundreds of bodies had been found in a warehouse in Port Dragontail, around twenty miles from Sandtown City and its large Scandin-Anagonian population. Only a day later, gunmen had detonated a suicide vest in a crowded area. It was an unusual method of attack for Bible literalists, Sparks thought. Surely a group like that would regard suicide, even in service to God, as a sin. The thought had crossed Katie’s mind that that detail might suggest there was more than one group at work here. But, she knew, it made little difference. Regardless of why, the man had blown himself up for the Scandin cause and killed fifty bystanders in the process and because of that Katie worked through earlybird copies of various newspapers from around the world, including the Anagonian Atlantica Weekly. These were prepared during the day by Katie’s staff by taking relevant articles from news sources and splicing them together into one relevant document. Usually, this made the observations of the media much easier to digest. Not so today. The discovery of the bodies, subsequent suicide bomb and the events in other nations were practically all pervasive. Therefore, the relevant articles could have filled a week’s worth of broadsheet publications and all needed to be read and analysed. Because of this, another late night beckoned to Katie. The comfy grey sweatpants and Navy hoodie she wore, whilst her business like clothes hung on the back of the office door, suggested she had come prepared and that this wasn’t a rare occurrence. Indeed, she had slept more on her office sofa than she had in her own bed this past week. The chances of getting home to her bed tonight were, again, slim. She had to try and make sense of this new, violent direction the world seemed to be headed in. Surrounded by reports, some from the open media and some generated by intelligence personnel attached to various embassies, she read and typed. Over the course of the night, she would turn thousands of pages into a comprehensible, and accessible, double-spaced document. Her boss, Patrick Price would need it in the morning. Despite being the Deputy Section Chief, virtually all of the day to day operation of the department ran through Price. It was then up to him to brief the Section Chief, or even the Head of the Service, whose business was far more concerned with dealing with politicians, senior military or anyone else who needed to know what the Circus knew. Or, at least, what the intelligence agency wanted people to know.

Sparks leant back in her chair and stretched her arms towards the ceiling. She grappled for a moment with a hairband and shook out her blonde hair to let it fall halfway down her back. It looked reasonably clean, but the half empty can of dry shampoo in one of her desk draws was a damning piece of evidence to say that looks were deceiving. She could feel how dry her hair was as she didn’t much like it, but there was nothing to be done about it then. She wrestled slightly with the hairband and returned her hair to the messy bun it had been in, then reached forward for her teacup. Taking a sip, she found it completely cold and, with a feeling of disgust, let the liquid fall back out of her mouth back into the cup. She’d have to make another to get her through the night to come.

Getting up out of her chair, she wandered out through the bullpen towards the kitchenette. She clicked the kettle on and leant back against the work surface as the heating element began to gently rumble as it began to make the water bubble. For a moment, she wondered if she was the only person in the building, but when one of the bullpen’s doors opened she remembered she was not. A camouflage clad man stepped through the door, his hand resting on the pistol grip of a rifle that hung from a sling around his neck. Far from looking menacing, Sparks knew it was just a comfortable place for the man’s hand to sit.

Ordinarily, people could come and go from the Circus red brick headquarters building. Anyone could walk in off the street if they so wished. The main foyer contained a handful of X ray machines, metal detectors and unarmed security guards but for a building in which the most sensitive topics were openly discussed, security was incredibly low. That had changed hours after the attack on the DDSI in Ironwynth. Now, Capital Police manned checkpoints on Whyle Street – 100 metres up and down from the Circus building. Blast proof HESCO barriers had been brought in to protected against further car bombs and a company of the Royal Oakheart Rifles visibly stood guard along the street in support of the Police. The deployment of soldiers to protect potential targets remained controversial, but at least this time the Police were taking the lead and the Army was very much secondary. It was one of these soldiers that came into the room now. She smiled at him as the kettle’s rumble turned into a rattle and steam poured out of the spout in a boiling whistle that demanded attention.

“Heard you moving around, Ms. Sparks. Thought I’d make sure you were ok?”

“Yeah, I’m alright.”

Katie gestured to the kettle

“Tea?”

“Oh, yes, thank you.”

The soldier unclipped his rifle sling, and leant the full sized weapon against the wall. He removed the khaki beret of the infantry from his head and tucked into a flap on his webbing. He wore neither the bulky ceramic body armour nor the helmet that most people considered synonymous with soldiers. Rather he wore what was known as “Soft Dress Order”. In this posture, the soldier was made to look as unintimidating as possible with the idea that it made them easier for regular people work with in a low intensity conflict zone. This solider, like his colleagues, even wore a cut down version of Soft Dress Order as his webbing lacked much of the usual equipment. He wore magazine pouches, canteen, sidearm and bayonet only. Despite all that, however, Sparks knew very well that the magazine pouches were not empty and the rifle they fed were not for show. During her time in the Navy, she had seen snippets of what the Army’s infantry could do. Their training and professionalism were immensely impressive – although her deeply instilled Navy values wouldn’t let her admit as such – and she had no illusions that if push came to shove these soldiers would do their job.

For the next ten minutes, the spook and the soldier stood and made small talk over their tea. Virtually nothing of substance was said, but for both of them, it made for a nice break up to the monotony of the night. But, before long, a return to duty called. Sparks returned to her desk, and the soldier returned to his duty station in the hallway outside. They both knew he really shouldn’t have left it in the first place, but neither was likely to tell on the other. Sparks watched the soldier as he left, and then took the remains of her tea back to her desk. Several hours later, the first person into the office found her asleep there. He smiled inwardly to himself, and closed Sparks office door. They all knew she needed the rest.




Arctic and Mountain Warfare School, Ironwynth Garrison. Impromptu field office for the DDSI

Even now, he could see it. The tan painted grenade arcing through the air and bouncing off the hardwood floor. He could practically hear her words.

Arran, I’m scared. I’m scared.

Her blood had been under his fingernails and dried into the creases on his hands for hours afterwards. It was even there as he drove home that night, and when he held Annette close after telling her that Sarah Tilden was dead. His wife had been just as grief stricken as he was. When he noticed the dark red, nearly black, flecks under his fingernails he took a small brush and scrubbed so hard that his blood replaced hers. When he closed his eyes to try and sleep, it wasn’t the sun that was beginning to creep above the Upland Range that kept him awake. It was the vision of black stains spreading over the front of her blue pastel shirt, as her life escaped through innumerable shrapnel wounds. With memories like these seared into his brain, the only sleep he’d had in the last two weeks was chemically induced. Sleeping pills, more of them every night, were the only real thing keeping the nightmares at bay.

Of course, Arran Weber had told none of this to the DDSI psychologist he had been instructed to see. The military, police and even most parts of the DDSI were progressive with their attitudes to PTSD and mental health. Not so Task Force 19. The members of that elite task force and its constituent Tactical Teams were expected to be alpha males – even the women. They were expected to go on regardless, and the new Director of Task Force 19 did nothing to help that. Director Tom Alverman was of the old school and his premiership of the elite group of Goramite law enforcement had been a contentious appointment at best. Championed by the alt-right party that the ruling centre right was being forced into ever closer partnership with, Alverman did not tolerate what he called “nonsense”. There was an air of machismo about him that precluded any sort of perceived weakness. Since the Battle of Holding Island in the early 2000s, and the first time Goramite personnel of any kind had seen serious combat in more than 40 years, successive governments had mandated that everyone in military or law enforcement was to see a psychologist after what was deemed a “traumatic experience”. But for Task Force 19, media darling and the subject of a thousand movies, it was very much a box ticking exercise. An unfavourable report would land a man behind a desk, with no prospects of return. In this day and age, such treatment could not be put down to mental health but they would always find a way. Conduct would be found unsatisfactory, or performance deemed not to be to a high enough standard for the elite law enforcement agency. Therefore, Weber knew what would happen if he confessed his troubles. He would lose his Tactical Team, and he had lost far too much already. Eight of his guys in hospital, some with very serious injuries, not including Agent Graham who had been wounded on the compound raid. 76 colleagues dead, even if he’d never met most of them. And one good friend, who had died scared and in pain whilst he tried to tell her it was going to be ok. No, he had lost far too much already to lose his command too. In having made that decision, he told the psychologist what he wanted to hear, and either he’d got away with it or the man just didn’t care – both were equally likely. But the upshot of it was that Captain Arran Weber had retained his status and command of his team.

A door opened and a head appeared around the frame.

“Mr. Kay will see you now, Captain.”

Weber stood, smoothed down his suit and went into the room.

Mr. Kay, Director of the Ironwynth DDSI, had not been in the building when it was attacked. He had been away; doing what or where Weber did not know. All he did know was that, fairly or unfairly, he had lost considerable face within the Ironwynth field office for not being there with his employees. The man was of a stocky build, and his office was spartan – although not by choice. Weber had met Kay many times, and his office in the main building was as lavish as a man in such a mid level position could afford to make it. But the Ironwynth DDSI was no longer in that shattered building. Rather they had been quartered in the Ironwynth Garrision, home of the Arctic and Mountain School but also 99th Infantry Brigade. Nominally, the garrison contained 6,400 men (the general size of an infantry brigade) but given its designation as a training school, it capable of swelling to hold a full division and that was useful to the homeless DDSI. But it did mean the rapidly acquired workspaces were somewhat more plain than many were used to.

“Arran! Good to see you well!”

Kay boomed, offering a hand which the Captain took.

“Damned nasty business, but I hear you and your team acquitted yourself honourably.”

Honourably?, Weber internally raged. His team was gutted, practically ineffective and here was a man who wasn’t even there telling him it was honourable. Tell that to Sarah Tilden’s parents or to Agent Farley who – as part of McGill’s team – had been shot twice. Both bullets had lodged near the spine and paralysed him below the waist. The doctors said he would regain movement, but it might take years to get back to normality. What was even remotely honourable about that?

“Yes Sir, thank you Sir.”

He said, almost too neutrally.

“I shant beat about the bush, Arran, I know you’re a busy man.”

Kay leant forward over his desk.

“We’re going to take a lump out of these extremist bastards did this to us. The military is going to the Confederate States of Anagonia to help them crack some heads, because they’ve been having similar problems. But also we want a DDSI presence on the ground to help with any investigative or pure law enforcement work that might need to be done. It’ll be a small unit, not more than 50, and we want you to command it. No one has had more experience with these people than you. Will you do it?”

Weber’s stomach dropped into the basement. All that, and he was to lose his team anyway to go play detective in a country he’d hardly even heard of.

“What about my guys, Sir? I need to be there for them”

Kay held up a hand

“Your team will be in capable hands, Arran. Lieutenant McGill will take temporary command, and you’ll have it back when you get back. The details of your deployment will be prepared and sent to you before you go.”

Weber noticed that Kay was talking as if he’d already accepted. But then, he knew, it wasn’t really an offer he could refuse and the local Director knew it.

“Then yes, Sir. I’ll go.”

The Director of the Ironwynth DDSI smiled warmly, thanked Weber and offered his hand again as the Captain stood to leave. It was a gesture that Weber knew was a fake as everything he had done since the van had exploded 10 days earlier.



Army General Staff, later that week…

The Major wanted to bang his head on the desk in front of him, and he wanted to do it repeatedly. He was quite sure it would be less frustrating than the task at hand.

In the last twenty four hours, high level talks had gone on between the governments of the United Kingdom and the Confederate States of Anagonia. In previous years, the Circus and the Anagonian Central Intelligence Agency had had background communications. Very little official had been said, but behind the scenes the two agencies had done valuable work together – including sharing intelligence to exert serious diplomatic pressure on a state that was making veiled nuclear threats against the Confederate States. The crisis had been averted without a shot fired, but not before a light carrier group had been quietly taken off exercises, outfitted for ballistic missile defence and stationed off the Anagonian coast. The details were not widely known to the general public, but the event set the groundwork for Anagonian-Goramite cooperation – cooperation that was even now ongoing. Both countries were dealing with increasing Scandin extremism, and the work done by Katie Sparks and her team had pinned Sandtown City as seemingly being the centre of the growing insurgency and with perhaps a second group in the Juno Mountains. Already, a group had travelled indirectly to the UKG and that incident had claimed upwards of 70 lives. The government, with their popularity at an all-time low, was unwilling to simply sit back and wait for the next incident. The decision had been made, between the Goramite ambassador and the Anagonian government, that Goramite troops would be deployed to help the CSA’s Military Police quell the growing insurgency.

News of the coming deployment had broken to a lukewarm reception. In the aftermath of the terrorist incident in Ironwynth, there was at least some goodwill towards the government’s efforts to counter the threat. The enemy had been given a human face, the Scandin enclave in Sandtown City, and in the public eye a human face could be attacked and destroyed. Polling suggested that a decent percentage of the population were at least somewhat in favour of sending troops to support the Anagonians. But certain sections, sizable sections, were worried. Questions were already being asked about the viability of the mission; what exactly were its goals and how would it end? The government and the upper echelons of the military were predictably mum on those points. They would go first, be seen to be doing something with the objective of “destroying the Scandin threat in Anagonia”. How they would do that remained to be seen. What was worse, and what had the Major willing to bash his own brain out on the desk, was what they were going to do it with.

The basic deployable unit of the Goramite Army was the Brigade Group. Generally, these referred to ad hoc formations based on infantry units – typically two or three infantry regiments, either armoured or mechanised. Usually, these infantry units came from the same parent brigade and would supported by attached armour regiments, artillery battalions, helicopters or any other sort of support that the mission required. They tended to be anywhere between 3 to 7,000 strong in terms of combat personnel, with several thousand more support and logistical troops. With these supporting units, sourced either from the core brigade’s parent division or its parent corps, the Brigade Group was the most basic unit in the Goramite Army. Six Brigade Groups (three based on armoured infantry, and three on mechanised) were permanently deployed to Westphalia, in support of that nation’s on going stand off against Gibetia. This deployment, that had been on going since the mid 1940s and Westphalia’s schism from Gibetia, represented virtually the entirety of two divisions – one armoured and one infantry. A second division, 8th Armoured, had much of their heavy equipment in Westphalia, pre-positioned and ready to be mated to their troops with only a little notice. In Mawerisme, a country in a very similar position to Westphalia but on the southerly Ianderian continent, the Army maintained two Brigade Groups centred on 11th and 24th Infantry Brigades. These permanent deployments represented a small fraction of the Army’s total combat power, but the deployment’s themselves were not the problem. Rather, it was maintaining them. Each Brigade Group deployment took up at least three further brigades, on top of the units actually deployed. One of these further brigades was on its post-deployment work down, maintenance and leave cycle. Whilst the other two were in their pre-deployment workup and training. These commitments represented a sizable percentage of the Goramite Army. This was the problem. With the Army in its present form, these eight deployed Brigade Groups and the 24 supporting units represented nearly the maximum force the Army could comfortably put into the field and maintain enough undeployed troops to pivot to a major conflict with Gibetia, Iander or both.

All of this was in the Major’s mind. The government wanted to deploy a small Brigade Group to Sandtown City, along with a reinforced airborne infantry regiment to the Juno Mountains. To do so would require a similar level of support to all other Brigade Group deployments would be required, and it would seriously dent the Army’s available manpower. The region, particularly the Gibetians, were going to notice that. The Westphalians and several other members of the United Commonwealth had already registered their concern with the military attaches at the Goramite embassies in their nations and the Gibetians had announced out of season military exercises along their borders with the UC countries.

The Major, and the rest of the Army’s General Staff, knew all of this far too well and it was going to give them all sleepless nights.
Last edited by Goram on Thu Nov 18, 2021 8:20 am, edited 1 time in total.

User avatar
Gonswanza
Senator
 
Posts: 4483
Founded: Aug 13, 2021
Iron Fist Consumerists

Further Investigations, A Strike In The Dark

Postby Gonswanza » Thu Nov 18, 2021 8:47 am

Gonswanzan intelligence agents continue to seek out more information, clawing away at any and all leads. Yet, the obscurity of such groups seems to have mangled the attempts at just seeking out one group, revealing multiple cells. Yet, Laura Ortiz deems them all a common enemy, going so far as to approve of raids. Given the current time, Excercise Frozen Fury is still ongoing, but it also meant the military was on high alert. Hence, a task force could be sent on a whim, per her word. On the home front, sentiment against religion grows, with posters being set up in the streets deeming such movements of spirituality akin to following cults. While the intent wasn't to drive the population to such an extreme, the images of men in white robes with guns attacking the innocent and harmless was enough to push the idea.

That's when the first actual attack begins.

At the Port of Saffron, a large cargo ship approaches and docks, yet, when contacted via radio, there is no answer. Peacemakers are called to board the ship, as some smaller unmanned naval vessels are deployed to check out the situation and form an exclusion zone around the ship in case it was a chemical weapon or worse still a massive bomb. Upon boarding, the peacemakers soon engage in a gunfight with Scandin (or seemingly Scandin) terrorists, cutting down the men and women prior to overpowering them and the armed workers present. The shooting is quickly reported, with more peacemakers rushing to the scene using a Sword APC and other vehicles, in a quick attempt to silence the terrorists before they can push further inland. UGVs are deployed, aiding to destroy the attackers, before the navy opts to use a tugboat to tow the ship to sea for destruction.

In under an hour, 10 peacemakers were killed, with 5 civilians lost and over 27 gunmen killed. In 10 hours, the cargo ship that had sailed into port with the attackers on board was sunk somewhere in the pacific, being assaulted with torpedoes and anti-ship missiles to ensure the total destruction of its cargo, even if it had more gunmen waiting below, unwittingly being sacrificed in a horrid blaze of glory.

When the origins of the ship are found to be from a region near Scandinvan, the Gonswanzan military decides to sit on it, knowing that a direct war against them was not justified. Even if they wanted war, even if the world wanted to strangle them, they just couldn't. There was no just cause, nothing to be gained. The real threat was the cells that were cropping up, one by one, reaching across the world in spite of already existing. And only now were they deciding to show themselves.

Alas, Gonswanza does attempt to send a small investigative team to the questionable region, undercover agents meant to poke at them, see what went wrong, to try to piece together a proper story for the incident. And, as that goes on, the press tries to cover up the horrid details by proudly proclaiming that Gonswanza was safe. When the truth breaks out, the people are quick to go up in arms against the press, demanding justice now more than ever. Alas, that's what ends up fueling the shadow war that Gonswanza was attempting to ignite. A war of intelligence and drones, to see who will break first: the terrorist proxies and their puppet master, or the intelligence community.
Praise our glorious leader Laura Ortiz!
Yea, I sell things. Lots of things. KTO Member!
[GNN] Check [hyperlink blocked] for further instructions or [frequency blocked]. /// Finland holds off Russian advance, Baltic sea turned into a "bathtub from hell". /// Strange signals from space, likely a dysfunctional probe /// New body armor rolling off the line, onto Gonswanzan soldiers /// Canada declares war against the US after a bloody coup. /// Japan deploys infantry to Korea, post-unification.

User avatar
The Scandinvans
Senator
 
Posts: 4952
Founded: Oct 09, 2004
Capitalist Paradise

Postby The Scandinvans » Thu Nov 18, 2021 7:11 pm

Honor. A word which meant nothing to the dres'nalar. Yet, to the Scandin it was the defining drive in life. Every person had a duty that they had to uphold and a path that were given from birth to follow. Defiance of this was to deny the will of the Creator. Each child of Drana knew this well and the faithful made sure that their less adamantine kinfolk were reminded of the requirements of being a dres'Erid.

Being shaped in this environment had been something which Frenic had come to seek to rebel against to a degree. Given his rank as one of the leading princes of the Empire (those who were considered worthy of being appointed the future successor of the Emperor) he had been the latitude to study the outside world without real restriction as a youth. From such knowledge came the hope for a world where choice was possible, where the future could be freely written, and where no one could would tell him who he was. This pursuit had caused him to take a a servant as yannar'essna (a oath bound lover) and together they had a daughter. For the first time in his life he had made a decision which was his alone. A freedom which had never understood as being truly possible. At long last he had the audacity to develop a dream of his own.

In Fenric's mind came together a daring plan to escape the Glorious Empire. An action was almost impossible to undertake as all channels out of Drana were designed to prevent people from leaving beyond the extremely rare figure leaving for diplomatic affairs. There however exist a few gangs dedicated to the importation of luxury goods, cocaine which was more potent than legally allowed, and slaves. Over the years they had developed the capability to smuggle their agents of Drana so that they could manage their business more successfully. These persons though were typically casteless persons whose very existence was normally overlooked by the government and they were not usually even given status bracelets which would otherwise track their every movement. An advantage which meant no one really bothered to look if they were gone for prolonged periods of time. Removing a member of the house of Erid from Drana though was an operation none of them would reasonably attempt unless if they wanted the full might of the government to come crashing down on all of them in a such fashion as they would have to believe their adult relations would be tortured to the last to get every bit of information possible.

Suck risks created that only the most foolish or fanatical would embrace. The group which ended up agreeing to his request was not a typical smuggling operation. They were a cartel composed of people connected to an underworld in Drana focused on the importation of electronics which were beyond the probing security measures seen on all domestically made devices and on the exportation of high value individuals typically fleeing the administration. This network was run by casteless dregs who had taken it upon themselves to fight for the liberation of their ilk. When they heard they had a chance to a get a hold of a key member of the House of Erid, the ones whose members had declared their ancestors casteless dooming them to generations of impoverished fear, there would be no way they could bring themselves to pass up such a chance.

Fenric, through his network of essentially bribed operatives, was able to make contact with them. They simply called themselves "Dawning Hope". A name which appealed to the desire for a freer tomorrow. An act of immaturity born from a lack of experience in the real world. He could not imagine that ulterior motives could cause people to break their word. The Scandinvan Empire, despite its overbearing constrictions, has nutrued in its' people a clear sense of truth which ensured that dealings with their own almost never needed a contract. Though this was in large part due to a culture which actively viewed dishonorable conduct as ground for a person losing rank in society and business in turn. It had been too easy for Fenric to fall into their false promises due to his relative nativity about the real nature of the Glorious Empire.

Those who were born casteless though did not suffer such delusions and manage to accumulate any power in life. Violence, backstabbing, and fear were the governing rules of their lives. The Scandin system treated them as outsiders who could not engage in any sanctioned trades in any significant capacity and the other abuses levied towards them left with left only criminal enterprises or marginal work to survive. Conditions such as these forged the Dawning Hope into people quite willing to tolerate the sacrifice of a few of their own to accomplish their greater goals. Now through Fenric they had a chance to strike at something greater for once, but they had one last part of their scheme to hammer out first.

Hagar, the concubine of Fenric was the final piece that the Dawning Hope wanted to place onto the board before starting their operation. Through promising to smuggle out her siblings and parents along with her she would manage to lull Fenric into a false security by saying she trusted them without stating that they reached out to her separately. The offer sounded too innocent and noble to raise any concern in her mind. Though this was in spite of how open Fenric had been with her about all of his actions. Due to this offer, Hagar felt she had little choice so she took it.

However, for the Dawning Hope was playing a different game entirely. They were in a gambit meant to allow them to advance their cause notably for the first time. Through a campaign of subterfuge would the mantle of the Eternal Law be threatened or so they hoped. When battling an Empire which prides itself as "History's Foundation" it can be impossible to gauge one's actions as being novel given that the millennium have shaped a people which do not believe revolutionary generations exist. Nonetheless, many of the forlorn casteless needed to have great dreams in order to go through daily life.

Dawning Hope had set their designs on a lofty goal: to get critical information on the structure of the imperial court and sell what they couldn't use to benefit their operations from a member of the House of Erid itself. This was the type of event which could allow them to revolutionize their operations and gain a massive amount of influence in the more rebellious circles of Scandinvan society. Enough so that they disregarded the account risks of enraging Emperor Godfrey III, a man known for having murdered tens of thousands of casteless and dres'varsa when a rebel shot his wife's bodyguard. Such was the wrath of the man who had seen any resistance answered with lakes of blood. The hope was that not even Godfrey III would be willing to overlook the safety of his own.

Dreams involving ruthlessly brutal autocrats seldom come true however. Instead of showing caution when it was announced his son was abducted he ordered the full might of his office down on the entirety of Drana. Police raided shantytowns as they searched for Fenric, death squads killed every single casteless gang member they could find, and interrogators tortured thousands seeking information on the group which had kidnapped Fenric. It took a great deal of effort, but one name finally emerged: Dawning Hope. They would know face the fury of an administration which had no notion of compromise when dealing with domestic dissent.

Within hours of their name being revealed a third of their members had been gunned down by Shadows. The orders were not to find individuals who could offer them information. The Dawning Hope would be butchered until they surrendered Fenric back to his father. By the next day half of all the Dawning Hope's members had been butchered with no prisoners being taken save for those who managed to survive their bullets wound and what awaited was vicious questioning once they were stabilized before being disposed of. Dawning Hope's leadership did not surrender as they knew they had no escape. So key and trusted members without families moved Fenric to a safe house only eight members were aware of. Six of those persons were assigned to be the guards on Fenric and they had their communications to the outside cutoff save for a drop point where they were to leave notes on any information that they managed to pull from Fenric. All other people associated with their group were now on being hunted by a man who would offer no mercy to those who would surrender.

For a year was Fenric left alone in a single room. He was brutalized in every imaginable during that time, but he refused every demand and never spoke any secret to them. His nails were extracted surgically, his flesh was burned, his bones broken, his wounds rubbed with salt, he grew thin from want of food, he spent endless hours alone in the dark, denied any comfort, given lies about the nature of his family's love, told Hadar had sold hime out, and he never once saw a friendly face. His answer always ways," Christus invictus." Fenric lost his faith in the greater part of humanity through this process and learned many sobering things.

The physical pain that was given to him purified his soul of the doubt that had once taken root in it. The spiritual hardships taught him that that world was corrupt to its core outside of those who stricly adhered to divine law. Fenric came to the conclusion that the promises of those who preached freedom were little more than self-serving lies meant to justify the corrupt gaining influence in society. He spent weeks recalling the stories that he had first pushed to the side of how degenerate the outside was and how addiction became the means by which people were able to live without the comfort of the Almighty. Everything that had dreamed of having was a delusion, even his love of Hagar who had come to know how sold him out for her own betterment.

After a little more than a year of endless ordeals was Fenric found by a death squad of Shadows. They had found him them after finding the runner of the Dawn Hope and had "convinced" them of the need to reveal the location. Without any dialogue with the guards they had learned that Fenric's room was on a closed circuit ventilation system and not directly tied to the HVAC system's in the rest of the building due to Fenric being kept in an old freezer whose air systems directly were tied to the outside alone. They thus released tear gas into the building which subdued the guards before the wall was breached the door kicked in. In a matter of 15 seconds each guard had been killed. The Emperor wanted none of them alive to spread their stories. What happened to Fenric was an extension of his suffering however.

Emperor Godfrey III was in a situation which forced him to find Fenric at all costs. Prince Fenric had become Crown Prince Fenric shortly before Fenric had decided to try to escape the Glorious Empire. Thus his abduction undermined the core precept of the Empire's order and threatened to massively diminish the prestige of the House of Erid if he could not be found. Godfrey did not know what to make of the whole story and came to believe that it been a result of a palace plot against him which prevented him from seeing Fenric as the mover of the whole scheme which saved him from much suspicion. Nonetheless, Godfrey decided that Fenric would be confined to his quarters alone to prevent anyone from influencing him before he took the throne despite the emotional harm it could do to his son.

The only thing left to Fenric was his own mind as he was sequestered to his quarters. Thankfully, the Sons of Erid were able to use some favors to allow Fenric to have access to an endless series of theological works. This literature gave him the foundation of a deeply pious worldview as it was the only thing that mattered in life was devotion to the Almighty as those who did not walk his path would betray others like Hagad had done to him. That for the world to know true justice and prosperity all would have to be brought under the authority of leaders who would enforce God's decrees. With that, the current trajectory of the Scandinvan Empire and Church had been set.

With Fenric under the spell of zeal he laid the foundation for the restoration of religious life as the center of political power. The usage of harems was banned, the Inquisition purged decadent subcultures, foreign ideologies were suppressed, the nobles brought to heal, liberalizing theologies were routed, and many others things were done to purify the nation. This was done to generate the ember needed for the whole world to be redeemed. All would come to know the proper application of divine law and would understand the meaning of the phrase," Christus invictus."
We are the Glorious Empire of the Scandinvans. Surrender or be destroyed. Your civilization has ended, your time is over. Your people will be assimilated into our Empire. Your technological distinctiveness shall be added to our own. Your culture shall be supplanted by our own. And your lands will be made into our lands.

"For five thousand years has our Empire endured. In war and peace we have thrived. Against overwhelming odds we evolved. No matter what we face we have always survived and grown. We shall always be triumphant." -Emperor Godfrey II

Hope for a brighter tomorrow - fight the fight, find the cure

User avatar
Anagonia
Senator
 
Posts: 3824
Founded: Dec 18, 2003
Democratic Socialists

Postby Anagonia » Sun Nov 21, 2021 10:15 am

Confederate States Air Force C-141C Starlifter - Callsign VIPM-992
0635 Hours Anagonian Standard Time
Confederal Republic of Plymouth Airspace - Cruising at 25,000 feet


They were not young children, merely young adults. Each one of the cadets on the transport was between 18 and 22 years old, which meant that a few had joined the military early at around 16 years old - possibly to acquire school credits or jump start their mandatory time. Each one belonged to a family, whether poor or rich, that had contributed to their development and inspired them to continue the traditions of their forefathers to rightfully defend their nation. They were all eager, joyful, youthful and full of life. Each one, when Pastor Levi Potter glanced at them, had a spark in their eyes that was immeasurable and brilliant. None more so than the son and daughter belonging to the two most powerful military leaders in this region of Gholgoth.

Chief General Elliott Armstrong was sitting beside his daughter, probably nearest to 20 by now, and full of youthful vigor as they exchanged words that was inaudible over the background noise of the Starlifter. General Armstrong was a devout practitioner of Drekanity, but at one point in his life he had followed religiously the fundamentals of the Anagonian Scandinvan Orthodox Faith. Something happened to his family before his daughter had been born and, because of that traumatic event, he had changed faiths. It hadn't stopped him from associating with the Orthodox Community. Rather, it had strengthened his ties with them which had eventually led to his insistence on this wayward progressive meeting that Levi had been invited on. Levi did not blame Elliott for his wayward beliefs or aspirations, rather he admired the man. He was a father, a true man - despite being a Dres'lanar. He was trying to fix things so people could live together peacefully.

Levi's attentions turned towards Chief General Titus Bond. He watched idly, with passive disinterest, as Titus gave his son of perhaps 18 years a hug as they laughed over something or another. There was vibrant sections of conversations in the passenger hold of the Starlifter but none moreso than where the two military leaders had stationed themselves and - as Levi noted - their wives. Titus was the true reason why Levi was on this aircraft, why he had agreed to this meeting of religious communities. Titus had escaped the Christian Separatists Community of Southwave when he was in his teens, utilizing the excuse of mandatory service to run away and never return. He even had the audacity to broach the concept of this twisted meeting to "mend relations". Little had he known, however, that Southwave never forgot a traitor. Preacher Dalton Keith, the unilateral leader of the Southwave Community and mastermind to its rise to power, had tasked Pastor Potter with ensuring that justice was to be dealt.

Carefully he reached inside his robe to open up the satchel on his vest. He pulled out a device with a button, gripping it as he set it gingerly in his lap. Levi's head turned and met the curious eyes of the Orthodox representative, a woman by the name of Leah Mills. She was a Deacon or some sort of equivalent to a Pastor, Levi hadn't taken the time to care to remember. She was nice, youthful, full of life and hopes. The way Levi had played the diplomatic game, her hopes for a better tomorrow had heightened to unprecedented levels. No doubt a successful meeting would ensure her place in the histories of her religious community, but as her eyes watched Levi's motioned something of a hint of concern and outright panic was present there. Levi, in response, merely gave his calm smile as reassurance. That was at the very least how Leah took it, gripping to that smile as she gave a cautious nod and looked away.

How foolish the Dres'lanar were.

Preacher Keith had his fingers inside almost every facet of the Confederate government and war machine. Members and faithful were abound, so much so that finding someone to help Levi plant the delayed-fuse bomb on the outside of the frame and underneath the left wing was childs play. The bomb itself would activate when Levi would press the trigger he held, whereupon a delayed reaction of thermite would ignite and begin to melt away at the wings structure and cause what he hoped would be quite the scene. Seconds after the thermite would eat into the confines of the bomb itself and, as the bomb would detonate, it would utilize the jet fuel stored near in the wings to cause a series of chain reactions. Levi had placed two additional bombs on the rear and front portions of the aircraft in hopes that would assist with the complete destruction of the Starlifter. He could only imagine the turmoil this act of revenge would cause the Dres'lanar, to be rid of that traitor Titus Bond and send a message once and for all that leaving the Community was not allowed.

"Heavenly Father," prayed Levi as he held the trigger tight, "I pray that my actions this day you shall find appeasing. I give unto you the souls of all on board, the unworthy and unclean, as sacrifice for the sins of man against your Son, Christ our Lord. Let not their stains of guilt and sin hide us from your glory. May my death appease you in your seat of Power. May the Dres'lanar burn in hell where they belong. Amen."

Leah looked back at Levi as his thumb reached the button. Her eyes watched his thumb, then met his. He mouth the words, "Invictus Christus", to her as he maintained the smile. His thumb pressed on the button and Leah, to her credit, began to scream in panic. As heads began to turn towards her, as she desperately pointed at Levi and his hand, as a Military Policeman assigned to the protection of the Chief General's unbuckled and rose to inspect Levi's hand, a hissing noise began to rise in intensity and overwhelm the background hum of the engines and air as it rolled over the airframe.

"Invictus Christus!" Levi yelled then, unbuckling. He pushed the MP aside as he reached inside his robes to unsheath his knife. He leapt toward a surprised Titus, who had only responded to what he knew was the call of the martyr. Too late to stop the knife as it buried itself in his chest. "Die you fucking Dres'lanar! TRAITOR!" screamed Levi as he stabbed again and again.

As the cadets watched in horror, and as young Elton Bond watched in complete horror and shock as the Pastor stabbed his father to death, an explosion rocked the Starlifter. Right as an MP had reached Levi, everyone not strapped down was instantly flung to the side of the aircraft in a violent motion. Another explosion and the inside of the Starlifter became like an oven. Explosions rocked the interior as flesh began to melt and screams of agony and horror were drowned out by the aircraft breaking up around them. In around 30 seconds, almost everyone on board had either instantly died in an explosion or burned to death in the intense heat of melting metal and jet fuel. Only a few survived the agonizing minutes as the aircraft dropped the thousands of feet to the ground below.

In those moments, the very desire of Pastor Levi Potter was brought to fruition. The Dres'lanar burned or suffered and hell itself, the very fabric of nightmares and agony, spread itself across acres of the town of Truxinix and brought hell on earth to the unclean souls below.


***__***__***


Confederate Military Joint Command Center
National Military Command Headquarters, Outside the Capital Perimeter
Liberty City, State of Liberty, CSA
The Night of the Declaration of Martial Law


The Continuity of Government Readiness Condition System had been raised to "Batter Up", which meant that the President and Vice-President - along with top level members of the government - had been split up accordingly to preserve the line of continuity for the government. Vice President Johnson had been moved to a bunker somewhere in Lexington, whereas President Canisilus had been relocated to the government offices below ground underneath the Joint Command Center. The Vice President had been given a split of the Senior and Junior Cabinets, chosen at random by drawing from a program. Mileethus had been given the rest. It was to ensure the continuity of government should either Chief of State become incapacitated or deceased. All of the hours of training and preparedness in standard drills had paid off, however, as after the drawing procedures trained into the government officials by rigorous drills by the Military quickened the process of separation and relocation.

It hadn't been all routine and training. The very prospect of having to inform his citizens, against the very principles of his elected platform, that their government would enforce stricter levels of security in place of freedoms ate at the President. All of his staff, including Franklin Johnson, had assured him that these were necessary evils to ensure the greater security of the nation. Mileethus disagreed vehemently, but admitted that there had been no other alternative available to countering the rising terrorist insurgency that somehow popped up in just a few weeks. Any other option would have placed the citizens in danger of a counter-terrorist operation, risking cross-fire and possibly instigating a few citizen militia's along the way. The leaders of the states and territories of the Confederacy had already begun to call in and protest the governments actions, but a few of them showed support.

One show of support had been from Territory Governor Jordan Cabrera from the West Islands. Apparently, just a few nights ago Special Operatives from within the Territorial Militia had found the location of a large and elaborately hidden base within the Juno Mountains. It was from here that, Jordan had claimed, terrorists were getting necessary support and supplies. An actively concentrated Confederate Military would be required to counter this threat and purge the population of their problems. It was also, he had claimed, a necessary evil.

President Canisilus sat in his bunker office ten levels underneath the Joint Command Center. His wife, Auristi, was sitting in a comfortable chair to the right of his Presidential desk and reading a book with light provided by an overhead lamp. Her mind was focused on the words as she gingerly turned the page every half-second, occasionally chancing a glance upward to note her husbands eyes on her. Only after a few minutes of this did she slowly and carefully close the book after marking her spot, placing the book on her lap and glancing up toward her husband.

"What's wrong, my husband?"

Mileethus, caught off guard by the question as he had been lost in thought, emitted something of a confused noise as he shook his head from his stupor. He blinked once, realizing his mistake. "I'm sorry, my love," he said as his eyes focused on her. "I was....my mind was elsewhere."

Auristi pondered the response as she maintained her gaze toward her husband, before nodding and setting the book on a table stationed beside her chair. Her tail slid off the chair with her as she rose from her seated position and moved towards her husband. Placing a clawed finger under his jaw, she gently scrapped it upward and past his lip-flaps and between his nostrils. His eyes were transfixed on the motion, and once her claw had tapped the bridge of his snout he had involuntarily blinked several times. All at once the action taken by his wife had separated his worries and concerns from his present situation. His eyes refocused on his wife. Her expression was gentle and kind, leaning into her husband and hugging him. They embraced together for what felt like a full minute before Auristi collapsed into Mileethus' lap.

They shared an intimacy with one another then and thereafter. At least an hour went by when the worries of the world failed to pierce the mind of the President.





When Chief Admiral Dave Evans entered, he saw the President and Madam President separated but seated. Auristi was reading a book in a very posh and elaborate chair with a comfortable back. Mileethus was seated behind his desk, not one as luxurious as the one in the Confederate National House, but one that served the purpose regardless. His eyes were focused on a computer screen as one hand manipulated a mouse and the one casually typed at a keyboard. Upon Dave's entrance, he stopped what he had been doing and rose to come around his desk to greet the Chief Admiral. The two shared a firm handshake, as usual, and as usual Dave was thankful that Mileethus never had the urge to rip his arm off.

"Mister President," Dave greeted, "how are you and the first lady situating? Is everything alright? Do you need anything?"

"So far we're making ourselves comfortable," Mileethus assured as he looked to his wife for confirmation. Auristi gave a gentle nod and wave of her hand to verify nothing was needed to be said, Mileethus returning his attention to the human before him. "How about you? Any word on what you've decided to deal with this threat?"

"Yes, sir, but I wanted your permission first."

"I thought you took that away from him," chided Auristi.

"No, ma'am, I-"

"Mr. Evans, you may parade yourself a decent man. You may also say that you foresaw the coming rise of violence. You may also use this to justify you decision, which rightfully you should." Auristi had raised her voice slight, never looking up from her book. "But do not, Mr. Evans, approach my husband and pretend on manners which you have gutted. You shall either approach him as an honest man or at the very least have the decency to return to him what you took."

Both President and Chief Admiral stared, wide eyed and slack jawed, as the Madam President gingerly licked the tip of her claw and turned a page in her book. It was a minute long silence as both men started to digest just what had been said and during that time, to her credit, Auristi allowed the men to process it. She knew how males were, how focused and singular, how when a feminine presence challenged their authority they would all but shut down. Right now they were undoubtedly thinking on the merits of her outburts and whether it was right based on her position or not. She knew Dave was, just by the look of growing frustration and shock on his expression. Mileethus, on the other claw, looked forever flummoxed at the position his wife had just placed him in. Perhaps if he had been more assertive as any Komodren should she would not have found it necessary to stand in his place in that specific moment and time.

She looked up from her book after a full minute passed of silence, noticing the expressions on both mens faces had softened to one of milder shock and, from Mileethus, slight amusement. Dave forever looked like someone who had been punched in the gut and didn't like it. Good. She closed her book and set it on the stand beside her. Standing, she casually approached her husband for a gentle hug which he was slow to reciprocate. Their tails brushed before she gave a final glare towards Dave, whose jaw tightened as he saw it.

"I will leave you two men alone to talk politics," Auristi said as she turned toward the door to the bedroom. She was gone a moment later as the door softly clicked, signaling its closure.

Both Dave and Mileethus stood in their positions for a moment longer. Dave stared, quite unable to process the emotions he was feeling at that moment, at the door that had just closed. Mileethus looked between the door and Dave, not quite sure to broach the subject he had just introduced now that his wife had made it considerably more complicated. Finally he gave a sigh, an act that caused Dave to blink and be released from his stupor, turning his head to gaze at his President.

"I have to admit, you have a helluva wife," Dave said. He had no grin or signature of appreciation on his expression when Mileethus looked at him. Instead it was a disciplined expression, one hiding emotion. "She is right, however. I have been playing this situation as a fiddle."

"Dave, I-" Mileethus began, then stopped himself. He brought a claw to his snout, rubbing up the ridge and between his eyeridges. He sighed again, this time strained. A soft growl emitted before he turned to lean on his desk with his free hand. "She's.....she's just seen how stressed I've been."

"And you know she's right," Dave said.

"I know," the President remarked, shaking his head. "I know, but what exactly a I supposed to do here? Challenge your authority and usher in a time of constitutional crisis on top of thousands dead already? What type of mockery would that bring to my Presidency if my only concern is for prestige rather than the safety of my citizens? Dave, I have the utmost respect for you, I always have. I didn't like the shit you pulled, I didn't appreciate it, but legally you were allowed to. That's why I didn't make a fuss."

The Chief Admiral was quiet as Mileethus talked. He was letting out weeks of frustration, something the Madam President had already done for her part. No doubt her act had been tactfully done to initiate this conversation. Women, regardless of species, were indeed quite manipulative. Though in this situation perhaps more beneficially manipulative, if that was even a proper concept.

"You know how much shit I took for that?" Mileethus continued, standing a bit straighter. He naturally stood taller than Dave, and everytime they had even an inkling of an argument Dave couldn't help but fearing for his life on some level. Like right now, as he watched the lip-flaps of the snout raise and reveal a clean row of razor sharp predatory teeth that could quite easily bite his head or an extremity off. "I took a beating from not only my Party, but every other party in the Grand Congress. I was sent hate mail and given horrible threats of a possible recount or injunction. I was thrown to the wolves because I decided that I would stand by and let my most senior available military commander decide on what properly to do to respond to the growing crisis. Because despite my four years of mandatory, I didn't have as much experience as him."

The Chief Admiral felt himself gulp slightly, a sound he hoped the looming predator before him didn't hear. Then he remember the circumstances of their positions and acquaintanceship and calmed - only slightly. Despite the level of humanism the President believed he exhibited, he was most of the time anything but. It was, quite honestly, one of the reasons why he had hid away for as long as he had initially. Dave was scared of the lizard man tearing him from limb to limb. He listened as Mileethus continued.

"And I have been patient, Mr. Evans. Very patient with you," Mileethus said, posture and demeanor calming slightly. "But my wife is right. I can't pretend anymore that we are on equal footing. This situation must be resolved before we move forward. With that said...."

There was a break in the conversation as Mileethus heaved a heavy sigh. His bulky frame seemed to lower and curl on itself briefly, before raising and eyes staring into Dave's. Dave involuntarily flinched as his own eyes stared into the reptilian ones of the Presidents.

"With that said, I nominate you for appointment as Chief General of the Confederate States Armed Forces," Mileetheus said, much to Dave's surprise. "You're the only one left out of the big three that has the majority of experience necessary to tread carefully during these troubling times. But there is a condition of this appointment. Give me back my power."

The Chief Admiral found himself at a loss for words. This entire conversation had not been the subject of his visit today. Instead, it had been in direct response to a request from Mileethus to give options on a proper response to the growing threat of Southwave. Now he found himself entirely out of his element, if only because of the constant change in emotion and demeanor presented not only by the Madam President, but this recent request from the President himself. He blinked once, finding his mental footing, then looked away to briefly take in a breath he had forgotten to moments ago. He cleared his throat, running a hand through his hair and carefully turning away so as to not reveal the tremble that had went through his jaw. He realized he was scared to death of the President. Something that could be considered sane to some, but racist and rather speciest to others. This realization allowed the full weight of the Presidents proposal to enter his mind and, after a few more moments to consider, he turned back.

"Your words honor me, Mister President. I accept your conditions and terms."





Confederate Military Joint Command Center
Press Briefing Room
The Next Day


The Press Corps was abuzz with the news. In an meeting that transpired overnight between the Chief Admiral and the President, a decision had been made that meant the Chief Admiral relinquished his constitutional authority and that the President, in turn, had appointed him as the top military commander in the land next to the President himself - Chief General of the Confederate States Armed Forces. The trade-off was considered by some to be a strong-arm undertaken by the Chief Admiral. A power play by holding the Presidency hostage in return for a position of permanent authority. Countless questions to that effect had been asked and each time both the President and the Chief Admiral downplayed it. But that wasn't all the news the press meeting had been dominated by.

Rules for the curfew had been discussed and hashed out overnight by the two political leaders. Commercial transportation of all kinds was exempt from the curfew as well as a few hours of service regulations, in return almost everyone else would be required to be indoors by 2200 hours - save for essential services like ambulances, police, and fire as well as necessary utility, maintenance, and construction workers. Generally, anyone who worked in an industry that was not essential to the functioning of society or not undergoing an emergency was required to stay indoors after dark. Everyone else had free reign. It would be implemented in steps, with this first week given intended to be grace week to allow citizens and places of work to prepare for the changes. The next week would see light slaps on the hand for violations, with the week after instituting fines. By the fourth week, violators would be put into temporary holding cells if caught after curfew and investigated appropriately. Fines would be issued if they were found to be in violation without cause.

The Press briefing ended with a joint announcement by President Canisilus and Chief Admiral Evans - now Chief General pending Congressional Approval - that the plans to deal with the growing Southwave Terrorist Threat were already in motion. They announced a cooperation between the United Kingdom of Goram and the Confederate States Military. An initiative had been proposed and accepted and, after a week of waiting for the laws of curfew to take effect, operations would commence to curtail the rising tide of religious extremism and terrorism.

"One final question," the President had stated. It had already been a three hour briefing and he was tired. He looked through the crowd and found a raised hand he liked, at random. "You there, go ahead."

"Thank you, Mr. President. I'm Elisha Kent, from the Imperium Antiquum, Kylarnatia. Mr. President, you mentioned before that you were dealing with the United Kingdom of Goram to deal with the combined issues of terrorism. Can you elaborate on what contributions the Confederate States is giving to the agreement, if any?"

There was a quick exchange of glances between the Chief Admiral and the President. The former gave a nod, and then the President answered.

"I can say without violating any manner of military security that we will be sending a team from the Confederate States Special Forces to assist," the President then waved his hands for quiet as the press corps attempted to, each one, call out their own questions. "That is all," he said, "thank you all for attending."


***__***__***


CVSNT2-01 CSS Elliot Armstrong
South of the Anagonian Continent in the Greater Anagonian Ocean
Assignment: Classified


Under the cover of darkness and thundering rain, a lone C-2A Greyhound had landed on the flight deck of the massive Strike Carrier as she lurched from the violence of the ocean waves. The storm had begun to intensify over the last twenty-four hours and there had been speculation that the possibility of calling off the impromptu rendezvous was on the playing field. That concern had been resolved when the pilot of the Greyhound had reported that the passengers had asked to continue the mission. The nearly thousand mile flight from the Goram airport had not been without its bumps and hurdles, none moreso than when they entered the perimeter of Hurricane Omega. The intensity of the winds had been the main concern for the flight, but the expertise of the Confederate Navy pilots had overcome the challenge and, eventually, landed them on the Elliott Armstrong safely.

As the turboprops wound down, Captain James Pearson would rush towards the unfolding exit as he went to greet the Goram Operative he had been briefed about. The rain was intensifying around them.

"Right this way sir!" Captain Pearson greeted. "We've been expected you and your team! Come on, before the lightning gets any worse!"

A few minutes later and the team of people were below decks. The hulking carrier lurched to and fro as the storm intensified, a necessary measure of precaution considering the circumstances. The Brass back home felt this step was necessary to avoid any unwanted attention. Any chance that any civilian or public news source would document the transfer would mean a greater amount of warning for Southwave. They would be aware of some response from the Confederate Military and her allies now, but to what extent and to what measure was left in the open. The terrorist attacks had all but quieted overnight, with several arrests and raids already having been conducted back home. The next part to come into play was that of the Confederate States Special Forces. Specifically, Captain Pearson's division.

"Captain Arran Weber, right?" James asked, now that those who had arrived with Arran were with James in a makeshift briefing room below decks. Right after having grabbed coffee and refreshments and undoubtedly dried off a little. "I heard about the shit with the raid you were tasked with. Nasty business. I got to say though, it's going to look like a cakewalk with what we're dealing with. I think that's why the brass requested you, specifically. You've met these bastards in combat, know their tactics, and we could use that expertise."

A moment of reflection before James continued. "I'm with the Confederate Navy Sea Dragons, Drago's for short. We're a part of the Confederate States Special Forces. Right now my team and I are one of the only few not tasked with some sort of nationally important mission. I've been assigned as both your liaison and teammate. We've been tasked with figuring out a way to infiltrate a military compound on my own home soil and rescuing what we believe to be ten hostages. That's the only thing keeping the Southwave Community from being bombed to hell right now. Think you're up to the task, Captain?"

There was a slight playful jest in the words, but the question was genuine especially considering events prior.
Last edited by Anagonia on Sun Nov 21, 2021 11:27 am, edited 1 time in total.
Founded: September 14th, 0 AUR
Capital: Liberty, State of Liberty, CSA
President: Mileethus Canisilus
Population: 430.5 Million Anagonians
GDP: D$34.1 Trillion
The Confederate States of Anagonia (MT/PMT)
An autonomous unity; A Confederate Republic whole.
Left-leaning Libertarianism - Human/Non-Human Society
Current Canon Year: 108 AUR (2034 AD)
Embassy Exchange Link | GATORnet v0.5.2b

User avatar
Goram
Senator
 
Posts: 3832
Founded: Jan 30, 2010
Civil Rights Lovefest

Postby Goram » Wed Nov 24, 2021 1:56 pm

His Majesty’s Naval Base Stoney Bay…

The shore complex that constituted HMNB Stoney Bay looked north over the main estuary and shipping channel of the Tunmere River. The buildings of the base lined almost four full miles of waterfront and cumulatively fifteen miles of pier space, with enough space for more than 75 surface ships and 20 submarines. At current, only 34 of those surface berths were occupied. Aside from the two Warspite class assault ships, Prince Regent and Bowman, and a smattering of non-combat dock ships, the others currently alongside were the light escort hulls which made up the bulk of the Navy’s surface combat power. Most of these were Swiftsure Class frigates – a design that had begun life in the late 1980s as an ASW platform that had since morphed into a general purpose vessel. These ships were heavily engaged at current, prosecuting Operation: Leg Slip. Almost all the Swiftsures that were alongside were there to conduct either post deployment maintenance or pre-deployment workup. Many of those just returned had kill or capture markers painted on their wheelhouse to show for their efforts, but the scars of war were there also, and the mangled superstructure of UKG Challenger was evidence of that. The damage had been caused by an AGM-88 Harpoon, two had been retrofitted to a pirate vessel, that had been fired by surprise. Ordinarily, the layered defences of the frontline frigate were more than enough to deal with two missiles but the firing ship had been small, with no obvious weapons and so Challenger had kept her point defence weapons in a standby mode. By the time they were fully energised and activated, they had been only able to engage one of the incoming weapons. Fortunately for all aboard, the unintercepted Harpoon had been decoyed by an SRBOC chaff rocket but detonated close enough to ruin the warships delicate electronic sensors. The whole incident was enough to put a major black mark in the Captain’s – actually a Commander – personnel file and that was enough to ensure he never held a sea going command again. It could certainly have been worse, however, but the bent antenna and peppered mast was a stark reminder that the campaign against piracy, slavery and narcotics was not going all the Navy’s way. The severity of the damage to Challenger had necessitated her passage to Stoney Bay, for the base here was one of the largest in the country and even now its massive indoor workshops, actually capable of taking Challenger inside, were setting about fabricating the frigate a whole new radar mast whilst the ship remained to shiver in the shortening winter days. Once the mast was fully built, the frigate would be floated into the workshop's indoor dry dock and taken out of the water so the new structure could replace the old. Stoney Bay was one of only three that could easily go about repairs and rebuilds of that magnitude, and that made the base invaluable to the Navy. But perhaps more importantly, located a mile or so downriver from Challenger’s pier, were the massive berths capable of housing the Navy’s aircraft carriers.

In the deepening darkness and steadily falling snow of a winter’s afternoon, one of those great grey painted giants slowly slid past. The ship was nuclear powered and whilst its two A4M reactors were never truly shut down, the vastly powerful plants were at the lowest power output that they could sustain. The generated power kept the lights on and was supplying her bow thrusters, but they were not supplying steam to four turbines that could drive the ship at near 35 knots. The four main propellers had their massive blades feathered into the flow of the water that was swirling by as four fleet tugs, one on each corner, helped the ship move onwards at less than a knot. The way the great ship looked in the falling night and swirling snow belied how powerful a tool of war it actually was. The warship housed nearly 5,500 sailors and airmen and it could take on 96 aircraft. The superstructure, built tall on the starboard quarter of the flight deck, was topped with multi-function surface search radar, a powerful air search set and several minor sets that dealt with weapons guidance and electronic warfare. Forward of the superstructure was a boxy, rectangular launcher for the medium range Mk. 47 Sea Krait surface to air missile and all four corners of the flight deck were guarded by Mk. 15 Precision Defence System. The ship’s range was theoretically unlimited, thanks to its nuclear propulsion and this made them big, fast and powerful. She was a truly vast warship, capable of fighting anything anywhere but none of the ships’ immense combat power was needed now. Her Mk. 47 was pointed forward and covered by blue tarpaulin, as were her Mk. 15s. Her powerful radar systems were all shut down completely, apart from one terrain mapping navigational system which was powered but not energised. There were no aircraft being moved about her deck, and no sailors hurried to and fro. In fact, only a few hundred were on board to run her bridge and machinery spaces. Most of the ship was every bit as dark and quiet as the falling night she was being towed through. And so she deserved to be.

UKG Viscount Langdon had had a busy year. It had begun in the New Year, with the usual winter Fleet Exercise that was run every February. Many regarded the depths of winter to be an unusual time for a naval exercise, given the unpredictable nature of the weather. But for the Royal Navy and its United Commonwealth allies, it was a unique training opportunity for if a shooting war with Gibetia came then the weather in the far northern seas could be hostile all the year round and those waters were where the Navy wanted to fight. That was where the long crescent shaped island that constituted Afrien Republic was. Long since an ally of the Communist giant to the south, the inhospitable Afrien Republic formed a natural barrier to the Eastern Amessano Sea and in that sea, behind the Afrien Republic, were the guts of Gibetian strategic naval aviation along with the Red Star Northern Fleet with its massive contingent of submarines and surface ships. There, they were relatively safe from any sort of strike the allied navies might wish to launch against them as their shielding island would alert them to any inbound attack. As long as the enemy infrastructure on Afrien island remained operational, the Communist states could operate and range far and wide into the Middle Sea to attack the vital convoys taking material to Westphalia. Pounding on those targets was a critical aspect of the Goramite war plan, and so it was religiously practised every February. Near seventy surface vessels came together, along with aircraft and submarines, to drill off Styien Prua – a small island state, aligned with the United Commonwealth – whose coastline and topography was similar to Afrien. This year, the United Kingdom had sent two fleet carriers, and their Strike Groups, to the exercise dubbed Winter Sword 21. For nearly a month, the two carriers lead the allied fleets in hammering firing ranges, sinking target ships and simulating air raids. One of those two was the Viscount Langdon and after the exercise had ended, many of the crew remarked that actual warfare couldn’t possibly be as intense as the practice had been.

Eventually, March rolled around and the bombs stopped falling on the Styien ranges. No longer did Goramite Maritime Infantry crawl all over the rocky coastlines, and the helicopters stopped trying to find friendly, but still well hidden, submarines amongst the outcroppings of rock that made the shallow areas Amessano Sea a nightmare in which to use passive sonar. In the bright sunlight of one of those spring days, Langdon turned south and steamed into the Middle Sea. Southwards she continued to the island states in the West Dean Sea and the New Dean Federation. In those more tropical waters, Langdon’s strike group conducted port visits and trained with the Dean navies with whom their predecessors had fought and died alongside nearly 70 years before when long since defunct Mujin Empire had sought to expand into the crippled Dean Federation. A long cruise followed after that, across North Eastwards across the Great Southern Ocean to the largely neutral Holy Federation of San Benedict. In doing so, the carrier strike group kept a presence in the southern waters of the region for almost six months. But then, in mid September, their deployment was up and the Langdon was replaced on the southern station by her sister Duke of Collingwood.

The long tour of duty that had seen the ship steam tens of thousands of miles, and conducted massive numbers of flight operations, finally came to an end in the Stoney Bay Roads almost a year after she had left her home port. The crew were taken off over the course of the day by great ferries and taken to the Stoney Bay Naval Air Base. From there a contingent of Air Force tactical lift aircraft took them to Porthampton, which was their homeport, and from that point on their leave period began. Only a skeleton bridge crew and those required to run her nuclear machinery spaces remained on board by the time night fell, and the four tugs had her moving up the Tunmere estuary. It had been a tough year for the great warhorse, and now routine maintenance was required. It took the better part of two hours to manoeuvre the 1,000 foot warship into her berth, but once she was there and tied on by massively thick cables, she was finally able to rest properly and whilst that was welcome for the remaining crew, it was problematic for the Navy.

Langdon would be tied alongside until the New Year at the earliest, and she was not the only carrier that was currently unserviceable. Both Redoubt and Renown were in as well. One to repair a turbine shaft that had sheared, the other for a mid-life upgrade program that would bring the older ship up to the level of the newer King James VII subclass, of which Langdon was one. Furthermore, Earl of Shawton was in at Porthampton for similar routine repairs and would not be available for some time. This left six operational fleet carriers, plus the four old Endurance class ships and a number of amphibious assault ships. It represented a formidable force, but it wasn’t enough. The naval staff knew that whilst their assault ships were often referred to by the media as aircraft carriers, for they flew helicopters in great numbers, they were no such thing. The Endurance class certainly were proper carriers, but they were close on forty years old at this point. They were too slow, and too small to do what the Navy needed them to do. This wasn’t exactly unknown, and the replacements for the four small carriers were being built even now. Indeed during a clear day they could actually be seen from the flight deck of Langdon, where she now rested in her berth. Just across the estuary, two new monsters were being built at the Tunmere Dockyards. One, to be named UKG Victorious – a direct replacement for the current Victorious – was close to completion. But building ships, especially capital ships, is the work of years and some time would yet need to pass before the new warship was ready to take her place in the fleet. For the time being, six would have to do and they would be stretched mightily thin. Six was the bare minimum the Navy said it needed to maintain its current missions, and that was without even touching on how Operation: Leg Slip had impacted the availability of escort hulls. The Navy needed more surface ships and, whilst they were building them of all classes and some new classes, for the moment it had only just enough. With another deployment to Anagonia now very much on the cards, they feared they would have to do as they did during the Kyundao Crisis of some years past and send a group centred on an old Endurance. Doing so would send a very clear message to anyone interested that the Royal Navy did not have enough modern carriers to meet its commitments. Yet, surface ships are not all that make up a Navy and what the Goramites lacked in those, they were currently rich in others.

Those others were going to be very useful with whatever happened next.





Somewhere in the Eastern Great South Sea…

The shark cruised gently through the black waters. At very nearly 18ft long and weighing more than 2,000 kilograms, the shark was a monster. But in spite of its size, there are perhaps no more misunderstood creatures than those massive fish that cruise the shallows of the oceans. The shark was not malicious, not was it evil. It simply just was. It did as evolution had dictated it do, and it did it incredibly well. Its refined senses allowed it to detect anomalies in the electromagnetic fields around it, supposedly down to variations of a billionth of a volt. It could literally feel the beating heart of those living things around it. It could kill and eat almost anything it came across in the sprawling seas, but it was not doing so because it didn’t need to. The shark didn’t hunt for sport or pleasure, it hunted because it was hungry and at the moment it was not hungry. Rather it simply cruised the shallows of the Great Southern Ocean, roaming its territory. This was somewhat further out than it usually ventured, but scientists had long known that the massive fish’s range was vast. Some might have called it beautiful, certainly, its economy of movement was the stock of nature documentaries everywhere. But beauty or not, its name – Great White Shark – did nothing but conjure dread in the minds of people everywhere and occasionally, it was for good reason. The shark was graceful, perhaps even elegant, but it was an apex predator. It had nothing to fear but another Great White of similar size, and Orca that very, very rarely ventured into these waters. But even then, at the size this shark had attained it was as close to safe as any animal could really be. But in a flash, its tail flicked and it was gone, for the shark was not the only apex predator in the water and whilst the shark could feel the electromagnetic anomaly, not many others could.

Several hundred feet below the Great White, the true apex predator of the ocean almost drifted by as its engines easily maintained three knots which was just enough to give the submarine steerageway. If the shark could see the cigar shaped bow of UKG Erihaven as she silently cut through the still water, it would have had no possible way to understand or comprehend what it saw. All it knew was it did not like the anomaly and so the colossal fish disappeared, leaving the manmade predator to go about its business. But unlike the shark, the submarine was hunting.

Commander William Allport stood at his chair in the back half of the attack centre. It was the brain of the submarine, the room from which all decisions were made to which all other areas fed information. And, as the vessel practically drifted through the water, it was a hive of quiet activity.

“Sonar, Attack. Where is he?”

Allport’s voice came softly over the attack centre intercom, directly into the sonar compartment that was located just off the large, blue lit room.

“Attack, Sonar.”

Came the response

“Contact Sierra-12 is relative bearing 012 at 6,700 yards. Speed and course remain unchanged.”

Allport moved slightly over to the tracking table on whose wide touchscreen display, the location of various contacts was plotted. Erihaven had just come down off of a 20kt sprint, having ducked down deep to do so. The sprint had lasted ten minutes as the submarine raced from one spot to another. It was a fairly standard tactic of many modern navies and it allowed quick triangulation of a given target. The problem with that was that Erihaven was, like all submarines, a single sensor platform and speed made it impossible for her passive sonar to work properly. There was also the problems of noise generated by going fast, but the submarine’s inherent design went a long way to reduce that, as did the depth she had descended to. As yet, though, there was no way to improve her sonar performance whilst sprinting and that was unfortunately that. But now the sleek, hydrodynamic form of Erihaven had slowed and she drifted, allowing her potent sensor suite to return to normal operations. In a moment, the submarine’s computer systems would talk to one another and blip denoting the position of Sierra-12 would appear on the map. The Commander knew he could have waited for that to happen, but he also knew how highly skilled his sonarmen were. They could decipher the green waterfall like displays that showed aural data in visual form and, moreover, they could sometimes listen to the raw sonar feed and know what it was they heard. In many ways, they were better than the onboard systems. Certainly, Allport knew they were quicker and he wanted his crew to know he knew that. Moments later, the blip appeared. There were several already on the screen, but Sierra-12 was different.

“What do you think?”

Allport said to his XO, who was also looking over the plotting table.

“Right where we thought he’d be. We’ve got him, doesn’t look like he knows we're back here.”

Allport allowed himself a brief moment of satisfaction. It had been hours since Sierra-12 had first been detected and classified, and it had taken that long for him to move his submarine into the perfect position. He knew that, in a war scenario, there was a dead Gibetian submarine less than 7,000 yards off his bow.

It had been the perfect stalk, sprinting and drifting above and below a moderate thermal layer with carefully timed precision. When they first detected their prey, it had been perhaps 20-25 nautical miles away and it had been complete luck. Erihaven had been a few hundred feet down, making a routine sweep of her patrol area. Here they hovered, ducking above and below a moderate thermal layer at 400’ running and then listening. They had been on station for nearly four days, patrolling their vast patch of ocean and had had 11 plotted contacts thus far. All had been merchantmen or one kind or another, plying their trade the sparsely populated edge of a shipping lane. Number 12 had been different, and significantly more interesting. It was a quirk of sound propagation that allowed them to acquire the long range target. The Gibetian had been relatively close to the surface when Erihaven drifted back above the layer. He wasn’t especially noisy, but what little noise he did make was being trapped by the surface and the layer. Here it bounced between the two in great curves, known to sonarmen as Convergence Zones. At such ranges, the noise was steadily reduced in intensity. Many submarines wouldn’t have heard it, but Erihaven was one of the most modern in the Royal Navy. As such, her powerful passive sonar array that was strung out 200 metres behind the boat had picked up the noise and her skilled crew had known what it was; a submerged contact cruising by at 10 knots.
It had taken them a little longer to classify exactly what the contact was, however. They knew Sierra-12 was a submerged submarine, definitely not one of theirs, but upon acquisition that was all anyone knew. But as Erihaven stalked closer, the picture had firmed up and the computers confirmed what they already suspected. It was a U-boot Klass 225 of the Gibetian Volksmarine. It was not a domestic design, but nor was it exactly bought of the shelf. It was, in fact, a modernisation of the ubiquitous Project 671RTM Shchuka – or the Victor III as it was more popularly known. The Gibetians had had these boats for some time, but like many Marxist-Leninist states hated to throw anything away. Therefore, in the mid 2000s, they had set out to modernise them. They were now different enough to warrant a different name, and thus the Victor IV had come into being.

And that was what Allport knew he now had off his bows. A Gibetian Victor IV. It was a dangerous opponent. Fast, well armed and with a potent sensor suite. But the opposition boat hadn’t heard him coming and didn’t know he was there. In a shooting war, he could fire off a torpedo at will and then make a drastic course change to avoid a snapshot back down the line of bearing that his weapon had come from. In short, the Victor was in about as bad a spot as he could be and the Gibetian probably didn’t even know it.

“Attack, Comms. Message coming through on the ELF.”

Allport was in the radio room only moments later.

“What have you got?”

“Message on the ELF, Sir. Our callsign.”

“Let me hear.”

The radioman offered his headset to the Commander, listening into the Extremely Low Frequency radar set. It was a scratchy signal, as might be expected by a system designed to send messages to a deeply submerged submarine, but it was clear enough. The letters E-R-I could be heard, in morse, repeating on the encrypted frequency. That was all the message said, but its intent was clear. It was known to everyone aboard the submarine that if someone was hailing them on ELF, then a more important message was waiting for them. Moments later, Erihaven began to slowly rise towards the surface.

At a depth of 55’, the submarine stopped rising. Allport looked over the Lead Sonarman’s shoulder at the green waterfall display. To him, it meant nothing. There were many things he could do, but visually identifying the patterns on a sonar readout was not one of them.

“Anything out there?”

The Commander asked,

“No, doesn’t look like it, Captain. No aircraft either.”

“Alright.”

Allport stepped out of the radio room, back into the Attack Centre. At his command, the reed thin Electronic Support Measures mast was hydraulically deployed from the top of the submarine’s sail. It went up silently, and the only internal indication that it was moving at all was the red light next to the handle that illustrated that the ESM mast was in transit. After a short time, the red light went out and it was replaced by the glow of the lights on the threat board that took up a decent portion of one of the centre’s walls.

“What’s out there?”

Allport asked his senior Electronic Warfare Officer.

“Plenty of radar out there. All commercial nav sets. No warship sets.”

“Any aircraft?”

“None, Sir.”

“Alright. Down ESM, and up periscope.”

From the middle of the floor, a stainless steel cylinder came down from the ceiling. Allport grabbed the handles as they came down, and snapped them to their proper position. Through the view finder, Allport looked out over an empty sea. With his left hand, he rotated the grip backwards to reduce the magnification from x8 to the minimum x4, made a full 360 degree sweep and then snapped the handles back up. On doing that, the periscope automatically came back down. The whole process, from ordering the scope up to its retraction took less than eight seconds. Ordinarily, everything the scope had seen would immediately be re-run on the attack centre’s TV screen so it could be analysed properly. But there was nothing out there at all. ESM and sonar confirmed that the nearest surface ship contact was commercial traffic about ten miles away.

“Ok. Raise the UHF and let’s see what they want.”

The UHF mast slid upwards as the two previous devices had. Immediately, the internal antennae began searching for the carrier wave of a communications satellite in low orbit. In seconds, the mast had acquired the signal and was locked onto it. With two-way communications established, the process began. Via a very tight beam signal, the submarine fired off its callsign to the satellite and almost immediately received a counter message. Much like the periscope and ESM, the UHF mast was only in operation for a matter of seconds and transmitting for only a fraction of that time.

In the corner of the attack centre, a teleprinter began clicking out a standard message form. A seaman tore the form off and handed it to Allport. It read;

FLASH. PRIORITY. LIMITED SUBSCRIPTION. 241120210646Z.

ADCOMSUBSUR SENDS TO EVI/HKA/DBY/CMT

    1). PROCEED DIRECT TO ENCLOSED COORDINATES
    2). AT LOCATION CONDUCT ELINT PATROL, DO NOT CROSS ENCLOSED DEMARCATION LINE
    3). AVOID RED FLEET DETECTION
    4). WORK UP PROFILE ON ANY ENCOUNTERED RED (SCANDIN) MILITARY TRAFFIC
    5) STANDBY FOR FURTHER ORDERS ON THIS DOWNLINK.



Allport looked at the message form in his hands with a degree of puzzlement. He handed it to his XO.

"What do you make of this? Isn't that kind of a lot to be pulling off active patrols?"

"Four boats? Yeah, it is. To a station between Scandinvan and Anagonia?"

The XO said

"Why in Hell do they want us there?"

Neither officer knew. One of the disadvantages of their profession was that they didn't get the daily papers. Nothing had been going on when they sailed, but surely something had to be going on now.

"I have absolutely no idea. Maybe something happened?"

The Commander posed the question they were both wondering.

"Yeah. Maybe."

Minutes later, the submarine was descending again back towards the deep water from which it had come. In the time it had taken to rise, collect the message and come back down again, sonar reported that the Victor IV had extended the range to nearly 8,000 yards. Its relative bearing had changed a degree or two, but its course and speed were virtually the same. The contact still didn't know there was a threat out there. Allport decided it was time to announce himself and he stepped into the sonar compartment.

"Ok."

He said to the Lead Sonarman

"Warm up the active set."

The Lead Sonarman nodded and punched up the active sonar controls on his screen. A low hum was audible throughout the boat as the submarine diverted power to the immensely powerful Type 411 active sonar transducer located in the bows.

"Ready, Sir."

"Alright. Yankee search him."

The leading sonarman flipped up the cover on a guarded button and pressed it once.

BWAPPPPP

The noise reverberated through the boat as a highly directional pulse of sound energy was sent out into the water towards the Gibetian. Moments later, it happened again and again until the sonarman flicked the cover back down after the third pulse. Both sonarmen glanced at one another and suppressed smiles.

"Sierra-12 just increased power, Sir. He's cavitating. Sounds like turns for 30 odd knots. I think you just made him shit himself, Sir."

Allport smiled to himself as the bright line appeared on the waterfall. Even he knew what that stand out line of data on the screen meant.

It had been a successful few hours, and he knew he'd shaken the Gibetian captain by the response the Victorhad given. Returning to the attack centre proper, he gave his orders. As the Victor charged off into the deep water, Erihaven descended further towards 800' and bent on a standard cruise speed of 20 knots. At that depth, the water pressure meant they wouldn't cavitate, and the City class of submarine was designed to look like nothing so much as a hole in the water on a sonar display. Going at twenty knots did increase their reactor pump noise, and that could be heard but it would take a good sonar operator to do it. Yet caution is what kept submariners alive, Allport knew, and so standard operating procedure would have the boat drift at least once an hour to ensure there was nothing out there. But for now, the crew needed rest. The Commander stood his crew down from their action stations and the blue lights in the attack centre clicked off, to be replaced by a more natural white light. Sailors returned to their normal duties. Some rested, others performed routine maintenance work. Food was prepared, and a general tension was lifted aboard the boat. Even in peacetime, a prolonged stay at action stations played on people's nerves - especially for those not stationed in the attack centre and therefore ignorant of the tactical situation. But the unmistakable sound of the active sonar ping being sent out told everyone everything they needed to know and it lifted the general mood of the crew incredibly. After all, it wasn't every day you snuck up on a Gibetian and told him you could have killed him if you'd wanted to.

It was in that high spirited fashion, therefore, that the submarine began its transit towards a new duty station and whatever else lay out there for them.
Last edited by Goram on Thu Nov 25, 2021 5:56 am, edited 3 times in total.

User avatar
Gonswanza
Senator
 
Posts: 4483
Founded: Aug 13, 2021
Iron Fist Consumerists

Postby Gonswanza » Wed Nov 24, 2021 3:03 pm

Silence. It was dead silence that filled the air, as the great carrier Death sailed through into the Atlantic, with the captain standing in the bridge, looking out to sea with a pair of augmented binoculars. In spite of the dense fog that had settled upon their patch of sea, obscuring the escort vessels and hiding the fleet from view, the binos were able to remove this fog, revealing an empty ocean ahead of them. Paired to sonar, they also gave away the locations of probable submarines and other large entities deep below. All was clear, of course. Yet, Sara Brewster, captain of Death would suddenly order her crew to make a sharp course correction, likely out of instinct or some gut feeling. The action is taken, with a hard turn to port, the ship leaning hard as the tight turn was executed. Indeed, only a short few minutes later, a torpedo sails past the escorts and through the former location of the carrier.

Upon the torpedo being spotted, the crews quickly ran for their stations, the escorts slipped out to defend the ship, as unmanned vessels began to execute their combat routine. The North Atlantic was the last place one would expect pirates, but it seems the Gonswanzan vessels fell under accidental attack from one of their own, a small unmanned submarine prototype that was reportedly lost at sea. Yet, given they had to consider it an enemy, a hostile threat, the escorting Gangut class soon moved to engage, her torpedoes fired forth as destroyers topside use their sonar to find and mark the small submarine for death. The small war under the sea only lasts for several hours, but thanks to the failing electronics in the autonomous offender, it was soon dealt with as two torpedoes struck it down, tearing it open and detonating its weapons. Once the act was done, captain Brewster would simply give a quiet applause before she calls for their patrol to resume as necessary.

A course is set to try to sail for the waters just off the east coast of the United Kingdom, almost in a show of force, given classified orders by the President. As she looks on, however, it seemed as if she were thinking, almost wondering if perhaps this was the right course of action. A show of force could be deemed an act of war, if pushed to the extreme. And just one carrier of this type, the Republic Class 3, was enough to lay ruin to any one nation on earth. Just a few words and that was all it takes to start a third world war, destroying a country and salting it with radioactive isotopes meant to scar the earth for a good few decades. This was the power that Sara Brewster shared with four others, but again, she had her orders as they did. She just had to hope that other countries won't try to stop her on this strange, oddly classified mission.
Praise our glorious leader Laura Ortiz!
Yea, I sell things. Lots of things. KTO Member!
[GNN] Check [hyperlink blocked] for further instructions or [frequency blocked]. /// Finland holds off Russian advance, Baltic sea turned into a "bathtub from hell". /// Strange signals from space, likely a dysfunctional probe /// New body armor rolling off the line, onto Gonswanzan soldiers /// Canada declares war against the US after a bloody coup. /// Japan deploys infantry to Korea, post-unification.

User avatar
Anagonia
Senator
 
Posts: 3824
Founded: Dec 18, 2003
Democratic Socialists

Postby Anagonia » Sat Nov 27, 2021 5:39 pm

The Romdale Underwater Plateau
Several Days after the reassignment of the UKG Erihaven


The submarine was, despite her purpose for training, one of the most advanced submarines currently serving in the Confederate Navy. Hundreds of hours of trade negotiations with the Free Kingdom of Allanea by the prior Chief General of the Confederate States Armed Forces had accumulated dozens of new designs to be utilized for various purpose. One such design was which the submarine had been produced from, the Stiletto-class Advanced SSN. A smart, sleek, and well rounded advanced attack submarine purposefully designed to counter and hunt enemies in the deep dark blue. Her intended objective to train the future generation of submariners in the fine arts of sailing under the oceans, to be prepared for the challenges of naval life and the necessary sacrifices required to complete the overall objective. She had, since her mission began over a year ago, done just that.

The waters she was in were thousands of fathoms deep. Her hull parted the underwater currents as she coasted at around six knots, well below the threshold for her reactor mounts to begin vibrating. It had been a common problem since she had undergone her sea trails after construction. At around 12 knots, her reactor mounts provided by the Allanean Defense Exports would begin to vibrate and grow in intensity as her reactor began to produce more power for the vessel. It had been debated among the Naval staff that when she would come in for her first overhaul that a more standardized Anagonian reactor would be put in that would work better with the mounts. Another suggestion was to replace the mounts altogether with ones redesigned to compensate for the reactors vibrations. It was the one good tell of the submarine to any other submarine listening in, familiar with the Stiletto-class and its possible defects of which unfortunately the Confederate Navy had fell victim to. At her present speed, the engine mounts were able to compensate for the vibrations adequately, though a well trained ear might hear them along with the rotation of the screw.

The submarine was comfortably submerged at a depth of 335 meters. A few nautical miles ahead, the vast chasm of the deep began to rise and make a sharp jutting upward along an underwater plateau. The top of the plateau served for several days now as the object of attention for the submarine and her crew. She was equipped with a Multi-Mission Compartment that had been fitted to house several UUV's for scientific exploration. Many of those UUV's had manipulator arms and the instructors on board would train their cadets in both utilization of their operations as well as, typically, having a little fun exploring in the name of science. With a ship mainly consisting of a fresh round of Submariner Cadets, this had been the main priority of the submarine and her command staff since they arrived in the area two weeks ago. She had departed the plateau initially to allow further training for her sonar and sensor operators and now had been redirected back to the plateau by her Commander for further UUV operations. This process had repeated several times over the course of her patrol and she was not expected to deviate from the process.

After a duration of an hour at 6 knots, her screw made turns for 15 knots. It was a repeat of all the times before; coasting at 3 knots from the plateau after UUV exploration, 2 knots in a circle as her sonars began to ping, and 6 knots coasting for an hour returning to the plateau. After the hour, her engines would either hit the cavitation mark around 24 to 26 knots or she'd run at 15 knots back toward the plateau. Her Commander had apparently chosen to coast again, her reactor mounts vibrating and as her integrated pumpjet worked tirelessly to thrust the submarine forward.

As a training submarine, the Confederate Navy had not anticipated to assign the submarine to combat operations - mainly due to her defect that had been discovered a scant few weeks into her initial shakedown. She was armed with Mk48 Torpedoes, but little else. Her entire purpose as a submarine, as the only one of her kind presently serving in the Confederate Navy, was to train the newest generation of Submariners. Only twice had she been called to action against pirate threats, and both times she had arrived too late to contribute to any efforts. It wasn't long after her second attempt at assisting with an anti-piracy action that the Confederate Navy expanded her assigned patrol route to where it was now. They had purposefully placed her outside most known and critical trade routes, stationed her in areas keen for scientific interest and little else. The Commander, knowing a punishment when he saw one, had wisely made the best of the situation for his cadets on board.

They'd get a shot one day to make a name for themselves. Someday.





SSNA-325 CSS Anglerfish
Nuclear Training Submarine
Current Orders: Extended Duration Commerce Protection Patrol
Location: Patrolling in the oceans between Goram and Anagonia
Several Days after the reassignment of the UKG Erihaven


Commander Pan Zhi was an oddity in the Confederate Navy. Most Commanding Officers on board ships and vessels in the Navy viewed their purpose with a keen focus on accomplishments and feats of valor to prove their worth. Promotions were a hard-sought after thing in the Confederate Navy. It meant more pay, more benefits, and most importantly more securities down the road when one sought to retire. Commander Zhi, however, had never cared for that line of thinking. Unlike most of his peers and subordinates, his line of thinking was on the present rather than the future. His father, a Captain in the People's Liberation Army Navy, had instilled this focus into him some time after they had immigrated to Anagonia and just before Pan was to begin his mandatory term of service in the Anagonian Armed Forces. It was the driving factor in his career which lead him to be noticed by his superiors for his situational focus, his sense of duty, and his drive to train those under him with the importance of maintaining perspective. It had awarded him, in his mind, one of the most prestigious positions in the Confederate Navy.

"That was an excellent performance, Ensign Hondrakis," Pan said in compliment to his sonarman. The little Korman turned briefly in his seat to give a nod, expression typically unreadable to the untrained but Pan able to decipher the smile.

They had just finished a two hour long session of sonar and sensor training. Ensign Hondrakis was one of many cadets who required extensive training on a nuclear submarines systems and as such would typically have his station rotated out for the next in line. This rotation had been his and, considering his ample performance of following appropriate protocol for his station, it warranted a compliment from the Commander.

"What are the reports from the other stations, XO?" Pan asked as he turned towards his Lieutenant Commander.

"All stations report green, Commander," the fresh Lt. Cmndr replied. As a training vessel, it was common practice to have almost every position rotated out after each home port call - which included the XO's position. "However," the XO continued, "engineering is reporting the vibrations are getting worse."

"Worse?" Pan said, a tinge of worry in his voice. "Why wasn't I alerted before?"

"Because on our last turnaround it wasn't as worse."

Pan eyed his XO sternly. His verbage could use some work. So could his demeanor, honestly. In the Confederate Navy, unlike most traditional Navy's, Executive Officers weren't traditionally captains-in-waiting. It was a position, like any other, and required extensive experience beforehand to be able to properly operate and maintain the position and authority of the role. The man before Pan, Lieutenant Commander Samuel Higgins, had none of those traits. Prior to his arrival on the Anglerfish, he had a set of reprimands to his record that indicated at a trend towards general incompetence. His position had been gained by his hard work, but anything beyond simple commanding was apparently too much for him to handle. It was reported by several Commanders and Captain's, all of which he had served under. In a final bid to save the mans hard earned position from dishonorable demotion, the Confederate Navy had assigned him to Commander Pan to "fix him up properly". Since the six weeks of the last rotation, the Lieutenant Commander had demonstrated considerable improvement over his lack of comprehension. However this, his incompetence, was a problem that was borderline safety hazard.

Commander Zhi looked away from his XO, retraining his eyes to focus on the many positions on the ships bridge. As an advanced submarine, most of the positions had digital readouts with very little in the way of mechanical knobs or valves within visual range. That was another part of critical training, showing the crew where each emergency valve was and what they did and when to operate them in an emergency. The rest of the time they'd be trained to fully operate and understand their digital stations, which was becoming apparently the norm on most modern submarines. His eyes drifted back to Ensign Hondrakis. The little kobold lizardman was intensely listening to his headset, eyes trained on the waterfall display as he rotated his claw across the screen to turn the forward array. By the way he looked, something had caught his attention.

"Go check on engineering, XO," Pan said without turning back to the Lt. Commander. "I want a full report."

"Aye, sir."

As the XO departed the bridge, Pan approached the sonar station. He leaned down and observed the waterfall display. There were several lines and indicators present. The modern display that the Confederate Navy utilized was catered towards a more perfectionist approach to cataloging contacts. To this this, the sonar operator was given extensive liberties to mark and save audio samples, as well as tag specific points in the pattern and draw lines to matching patterns. Much of the displays capability relied on its ability to change between frequency display - the traditional waterfall pattern - and a graph display that drew noises in repeated graphical lines. There were other screens too, all of which was specific to an operation or suboperation to help identify noises or contacts. At present, the Ensign was switching between the waterfall display as he attached a marker to a point and to a suboperation screen which was similar to an audio editing program. He was replaying a sound and, by the display on the bottom right within a smaller window, was utilizing common naval engine sounds as references.

"Report, Ensign."

The poor Kroman jumped in his seat before turning his head and looking at his CO. He blinked and switched the operation of his station headphones to better hear his CO beside him. He then pointed at his display.

"I'm hearing something, something different, not ship or biological," Hondrakis said. "I can't hear over our engines though."

A hint of concern began to grow in the Commanders stomach. He turned to his Chief of the Boat, a Master by the name of Jim Laudry. He was, thank Melkos, an experienced submariner who had stuck around with Commander Zhi during the last cadet rotation.

"Bring her to two knots, all quiet. We got a contact," the CO ordered.

The Chief of the Boat gave a firm nod as he turned his head to focus on the cadets at their stations. His voice bellowed, firm with authority and trained with discipline. His orders were crisp and true. One of the ensigns had trouble at their station conforming to the orders, which according to their position was managing the ships dive planes and maneuvering thrusters. Master Laudry was quick to approach that station and offer guidance, though his orders brought forth more urgency than normal in respect to the situation. Once resolved, the Chief of the Boat resumed his position as the ships interior lighting dimmed to red respectfully. He was about to report when the ship vibrated noticeably and all in the conn room turned their heads to the Commander, hints of worry and concern on their fresh faces. All but Hondrakis, whom had gone back to listening.

"I'll check on that," Master Laudry said as he went to a station and operated the internal communications.

Pan sighed, though not audibly. He simply looked at the cadets who maintained their concerned expressions toward him. His expression conveyed a greater calm, and upon seeing that, they returned to their stations. In time they would learn the importance of staying focused. It was why they were here. Pan had to remember, constantly, that these were submariner cadets, fresh from the academy in most instances. A few, like his XO, were supposed to be seasoned submariners but had somehow backtracked or strayed from a professional mindset. That, too, was his purpose to correct on this training submarine.

"Sonar, extend the towed array," he quietly ordered to Hondrakis.

"Sonar, aye," the Kroman replied, pressing the appropriate buttons with surprising efficiency.

"Tell me what you got when you have a hint of what it is, Ensign," Pan ordered as he turned around to return to his position.

"Aye, sir."

Pan scanned the conn room. Watching the cadets, watching the Chief of the Boat yell obscenities at a politely whispered tone to whomever was on the other end of the line. The vibration from earlier hadn't been a first-time occurrence. Rather it had been a repeat occurrence that simply reached a more noticeable intensity. Pan was gathering the impression that whatever propulsion systems had been installed were either defective or woefully inadequate for this submarine. Being the first of their class in the Confederate Navy, situations like this shouldn't of been a surprise to Pan. Instead it was simply an area of concern, something he'd notate in the next report update to command sometime next week.

"Two of the mounts had somehow come undone," reported Jim as he returned from his investigations. "The XO is assisting the Chief Engineer in repairing it, from the report I gathered."

The Commander nodded. Lieutenant Commander Samuel Higgins had been trained in the operation and maintenance of naval reactors, as was required to all Commanding Officers of nuclear-capable vessels. He no doubt was assisting their new Chief Engineer in that process, since that specific submariner was still undergoing his tests and certifications. At least in this type of situation, the XO excelled.

"Alright, Chief. Keep them focused. Our new Sonarman has a bead on something."

"Aye, sir," Master Laudry replied. He turned to focus on the stations, eyeing the gauges, and ensuring the boat remained steady.
Last edited by Anagonia on Sat Nov 27, 2021 5:48 pm, edited 1 time in total.
Founded: September 14th, 0 AUR
Capital: Liberty, State of Liberty, CSA
President: Mileethus Canisilus
Population: 430.5 Million Anagonians
GDP: D$34.1 Trillion
The Confederate States of Anagonia (MT/PMT)
An autonomous unity; A Confederate Republic whole.
Left-leaning Libertarianism - Human/Non-Human Society
Current Canon Year: 108 AUR (2034 AD)
Embassy Exchange Link | GATORnet v0.5.2b

User avatar
Goram
Senator
 
Posts: 3832
Founded: Jan 30, 2010
Civil Rights Lovefest

Postby Goram » Mon Nov 29, 2021 5:55 pm

Aboard CSS Elliot Armstrong

Think you're up to the task, Captain?

Weber deeply regretted his answer now. The trip in had been bad enough, but this was far worse. Even on the commercial jet that had flown through largely clear skies, he had been nervous and the drink he had asked for on the plane had done little to ease his condition. That, of course, had been nothing compared to the ride to the ship. The C-2 flew far lower than the SkyTrain built jet he had arrived in Anagonia in, and in doing so it caught the worst of weather. It had been a vicious ride in, but at least it had been over quickly – even Weber had had white knuckles the whole way down. But this was somehow worse.

CSS Elliot Armstrong was, he knew, similar in size to the great carriers the Navy had. Although he had never been aboard one, Weber had seen the grey monsters from shore once or twice. He had seen their bulk with his own eyes and wondered how such a thing was capable of the speed and sharp turns he had heard of and seen video of, let alone how it floated. Now his mind reflected on the force needed to throw a ship of that size around, as the ocean was currently doing.

He had been aboard now for some hours, and the colossal carrier had never stopped rolling like a cork boat sailing upon the kitchen sink. It had made the Anagonian Special Forces Officer’s briefing had to follow. He would have to ask again or at least go back over the relevant documents, once the storm had abated and he’d found his sea legs. That was provided, of course, that the seasickness didn’t kill him first. The pills the Anagonian doctor had prescribed were woefully inadequate to the task at hand, and Weber had never felt sicker. He desperately wanted off the ship, and to go home to Annette and their son. He desperately wanted a shred of his normal life back, the one that he had had before the raid on the compound that had begun this whole affair. Silently he cursed the DDSI for sending him to this place. He should have been at home or at least with his team. Instead, here he was. Enduring Hell, half the world away and under strict emissions control that precluded him from so much as texting his wife to tell her he had safely arrived.





Somewhere in the deep ocean, about the same time…

Erihaven’s nuclear heart reduced power to her single low noise pump jet propeller, as the attack submarine slowed from her 20 knot cruise speed down towards a standard drift of only three. Since receiving her orders to redeploy towards Anagonia, her transit had been uneventful. The only thing of note was a call on the ELF set that brought them to the surface to tell them to expect a rendezvous with the Anagonian submarine CSS Vulcan. It was an unusual request, but certainly not unheard of and Erihaven’s crew were confident that their underwater telephone system would be able to speak to the Anagonian equivalent. That call had come several hours and nearly 100 miles ago, though, and the submarine was continuing on her way, with her crew at normal operations. This meant fully half of her 140 strong compliment were off duty.

Work aboard the submarine, as with all Goramite naval vessels, was split into ‘watches’. Aboard Erihaven there were four of them, comprising 35 officers and men. At any one time, two of the ‘watches’ would be off duty and free to do as they pleased – which usually meant some combination of food, relaxation and sleep. Of the two on duty watches, one would be responsible for the day to day running of the boat. Routine maintenance, cleaning or general upkeep was to be expected. The last group saw to the actual operation of the submarine but these 35 represented a near skeleton compliment to run the systems of the boat. It was enough and certainly adequate for a normal ops cruise, but they would be hard pressed to fight the boat effectively.

“You never did!”

One of the two duty sonarmen said to his work station mate, as the Rating told another predictably outlandish story about the company he’d kept after his last night out into town, the last time the submarine had touched at port.

“I’m telling you. Legs for days, she had.”

The two men would be back and forth all night, they knew, for theirs was a dull – if vitally important – posting. They monitored the passive sonar waterfall and that was the only way the submarine could tell what was going on in the water around them. In combat, or whilst at a patrol station theirs was arguably the most important job on the submarine. But the boat had been doing a sustained twenty-five knots and there was some sort of stormy weather on the surface. The combined speed and surface weather made for poor sonar conditions, and that made the submarine all but blind. With that in mind, Sonarman continued to exaggerate his latest conquest – albeit a possibly theoretical one.

“Jesus Christ Chris. Do you ever stop lying?”

The officer of the watch chimed in as she stepped into the sonar room, two steaming mugs in her hands. The Sub-Lieutenant was young and new to her post, but worldly enough to know that if her Sonarman was telling the truth then there were indeed some very, very desperate souls in the world.

It was as she set the mugs down for her colleagues that began to happen, as the submarine slowed past about eighteen knots. The attention getting light came on first, before anyone noticed the brighter line on the waterfall.

“New contact, designate Sierra-13. Bearing 214.”

The bravado disappeared from the Sonarman’s voice replaced by a consistent professionalism which helped to suppress the feeling of shock that had momentarily arisen in the Sub-Lieutenant's stomach. It was her first cruise, and the first time anything had really happened whilst she had the watch.

“What have you got?”

She said. The waterfall was to her, like to many, a complete mystery. Although she could see the brighter patch that designated some sort of noise, it meant nothing to her.

“Not sure, Lieutenant. The computer is classifying now, but it sounds a lot like a submarine and it sounds very bloody close.”

That was all the Lieutenant needed to hear. She moved quickly back into the attack centre and steeled herself for a moment. Was she making the right decision? The crew needed their rest and no one liked to be sent to their battle stations needlessly. She forced herself to remember her training and the words of her instructors came flooding back.

You are the officer of the watch, if there’s any doubt there’s no doubt at all.

“Attention on deck!”

She didn’t shout it, but it was a louder voice than a normal.

“We shall beat to quarters. Sound battle stations.”

“Sound battle stations, aye.”

The reply came immediately and throughout the boat, an alarm sounded. The vessel immediately became a hive of activity as sailors were roused out of their rest or other duty and scrambled to their battle station. Commander Allport was in the attack centre in mere moments, coming from his private quarters just off the submarine’s nerve centre.

“What’s going on Lieutenant?”

“Probable submarine contact Sir, just reported.”

“Show me.”

The Lieutenant pointed her finger down at a red blip on the plotting table.

“Here Sir. We detected it just as we came off our cruise. Sonar reports the contact is very close aboard.”

Allport clenched his fist. At that range, he didn’t have to consult his sonar team about what the likelihood of the unknown submarine having heard them was. He knew it was better than 50/50, and significantly so if the submarine was modern. The City Class, especially the 3rd Tranche of which Erihaven was one, were ultra modern submarines. They were whisper quiet and designed to appear as a hole in the water on sonar. But they were not silent, and other nations had their own advanced designs as well.

“Rig the boat for silent running”

Even as he spoke the command, a second red blip appeared on the display. There was a second contact out there as well.

“Attack, Sonar!”

Came the call

“New contact, designate Sierra-14. Bearing 294. You should come and hear this, Commander.”

Allport left the Sub-Lieutenant on the bridge, watching over the plotting table, and went into the sonar compartment for what felt like the thousandth time in the last week. The crewman at the main console handed him a spare pair of headphones. He could clearly hear a rhythmic thrumming noise and he looked quizzically at the senior rating in charge of the compartment.

“That, Sir, is another Victor IV. He’s less than 5,000 yards away and he’s just come up off a drift. He’s making turns for…I’m not entirely sure yet, but he’s shaping to be booking it. At the speed he was going, at this range there’s a better than decent chance he knows we're here and he doesn’t care. He’s speeding up to just charge past anyway. There’s a second one, Sierra-14 a little further off. Probably one of their new Wulf class attack boats. He’s doing a fair old clip as well, and they don’t care who can hear them.”

Allport’s eyebrows didn’t actually go up, but the surprise he felt was very real. He had been an attack boat skipper for some years now. He knew he wasn’t the best submarine driver in the world but he also knew he was a talented professional, as all who managed to make it through the Submarine Command Course had to be. He understood how attack submarines were supposed to fight. On his patrols he had had more than his fair share with Gibetian contacts – both attack boats and boomers. In all that time he’d never come across a submarine, Gibetian or otherwise, that had acted in this way. It was completely against all doctrine, all protocol. You did not willingly advertise your position if you knew there was an unfriendly contact out there. Allport knew the Victor must have heard the Goramite boat, and rather than prosecute the contact the Gibetian was racing off into the unknown. On top of that, a second contact was behaving in a very similar way. None of it added up, and that worried Erihaven’s captain. He had no idea why or what was prompting the Gibetian boats to act in the manner they were, but something was going on. He lent his hand on the sonar compartment intercom switch.

About fifteen minutes later, Erihaven discharged a special buoy from the starter tube normally reserved for noisemakers. The SLOT device, standing for Submarine Launched One-way Transmitter, was about the size of a tennis ball and gently rose through the water as it was borne upwards on an air bladder inflated by an internal compressed air reservoir. When it broke the surface, an internal timer began running and this gave the parent submarine to clear the area before the SLOT began to fulfil its purpose. After 90 minutes, an internal UHF transmitter locked onto a communications satellite and transmitted its preloaded message.

FLASH. PRIORITY. 241120212012Z.
ERI SENDS TO ADCOMSUBSUR

UNUSUAL RED FLEET SSN ACTIVITY ENCOUNTERED MY POSITION. SONAR TRACE AND TACTICAL PLOT INCLUDED THIS MESSAGE.

ERI SENDS.


The message took less than a second to transmit and be received by the satellite. At that point, a tiny shaped charge detonated within the casing of the SLOT. The explosion was small but more than enough to blow the device into pieces which promptly sank into the abyss from which it had risen 90 minutes before.





11 Infantry Brigade Headquaters

Colonel Mary Wood stepped out of 11 Brigade headquarters, which amounted to little more than a pre-fabricated hut, into the crisp air of a Spring evening. The mild autumns prevalent to Cmyria had given away to the inevitable march towards the deep winters that coated the open plain in deep snow. As the sun dropped steadily towards the horizon, there was a sharp chill in the air that found its way through the Colonel’s battle dress with ease. From beneath the left epaulette of her camouflage battle dress jacket, she drew the khaki beret of the infantry. She smoothed the khaki headdress against her short, pinned up, brown hair. Behind her, a second officer, a Captain, stepped out into the night.

“Peaceful”

The Captain remarked of the deepening evening sky. It was true, the motley collection of pre-fabs that made up 11 Brigade’s headquarters buildings was ominously quiet. Not that it was especially busy anyway, it was late in the day and most of the base’s personnel had gone home for the day. Yet now it seemed that not even the usual birds, often so vocal as the sun disappeared, were singing. There was not a breath of wind in the air. The calm before the inevitable storm, Wood mused, for the Scandin crisis that was engulfing the country was now about to engulf her too.

“Yes, but perhaps not for long”

She replied.

Her words proved, at least in the short term, to be remarkably accurate. The stillness of the growing dark was broken by the noise of an engine, and the blare of headlights, as an M74 utility vehicle edged around the corner. The two officers climbed into the back, and the four by four whisked them off.

The drive was not a long one, going from one headquarters to another. On the horizon was the orange glow of city lights, trapped in by a low layer of inevitably snow bearing cumulus clouds. Sodor was a medium sized city of less than three quarters of a million. Within the city limits, the inhabitants were packed in close but out here there it was very sparsely populated. As the M74 drove down a straight road that was often described as miles and miles of miles and miles, it went through the wide open farm land for which Cmyria was well known.

One pre-fabricated base gave way to a slightly smaller one, and Wood swung herself out of the M74 and into her unit’s nerve centre, and the two late night sentries at just inside the door snapped to attention. Five minutes later, she was back in a car – this time her own – and on her way home. It was a relatively sleepless night.

When she returned, the next morning, waiting in her office was her regimental executive officer. He wore the rank of Major and was second in command of the unit. He wore a worried expression on his face. Whilst he had not been at the meeting from which his Colonel had come from the previous evening, but the Major could guess. Wood met his worried look.

“Company, battery and squadron commanders in here please, Mike. Get everyone.”

The Major nodded and swept out of the office. Wood sat down heavily, and glanced the documents that had been put there overnight. There was nothing particularly encouraging about the situation she found herself in. Her orders were clear. She was bound for Anagonia. When she got there she was to establish a forward operating base and provide support for the local authorities in patrolling a given sector of Sandtown City. It would not be the environment for which Wood had trained. It would not be the tank country of the Westphalian border, over which the fearsome firepower of the Goramite Army could be given free range. Rather she would be fighting, if she fought at all, against civilian militia. Intelligence reports suggested that they had armoured vehicles up to and including LAVs, in line with Anagonian laws on the matter, but the potential enemy were not professional soldiers. They were a heavily armed civilian militia. These appeared prevalent in certain parts of Anagonia. Some openly assisted the Military Police, and others were simply ambivalent to them. Until recently, it seemed that none had opposed them. Now, the Anagonian government was sure a Scandin insurrectionist group was nestled in a sympathetic Sandtown City. It was going to be the Wild West out there, and she knew it. Briefly she wondered how much of her soldier’s blood was going to need to be expended in order to defeat the growing threat of Scandin related extremism.

Her soldiers, she thought. How long she had worked for a command like this. A twenty year career in the Army, joined when she was twenty one – fresh out of university and practically still a child. Straight into officer selection, she passed in the middle of her class. Wood never excelled in the basics of soldiery but she was a fitness nut. Refusing to be outdone by any of her male colleagues, she wore the soles out of her issue boots by running endless miles in full kit. This was not missed by the powers that be, but it was not her real talent. Her real talent was for low level tactics. No one would ever say that Wood was the best shot with a machine gun, despite hours on the range, but no one in her class could site it better. It was once remarked that Mary Wood could read the ground as most people read books. The natural features of the ground around her seemed to speak to her as it rarely spoke to others. Graduation came and went, and the newly minted Lieutenant Wood was marked as one to watch – despite her average final place her in class. Posting to an infantry company soon followed, barely a year after the bill passed to allow women into combat roles. For a number of years, her career went nowhere. Action was hard to come by and like it or not the powers that be were still squeamish about female officers. Thus she languished as a Lieutenant, with her only kick up coming with progression from platoon commander to company XO. Her break came with Holding Island and the first major battle the Army had fought in sixty years. The deployment of Army personnel was relatively meagre, only a reinforced brigade, but Wood’s number had come up and she was going. It was at Holding that she made a name for herself, when her company commander was killed during the assault on Hill 314. Taking over the company, she pressed the assault home herself – sustaining a wound in the process. Decoration followed and after eight long years of faithful service, she was promoted Captain and given her own company. After that she climbed meteorically as the early days of Operation: Leg Slip, the UK government’s crusade against slavery, offered a chance for her to show her considerable tactical nous. A Majority, and then Lieutenant-Colonelcy came in time, and a battalion command.

Now finally her rank tab showed full Colonel and she had the Regimental command that came with it. Mahan’s Rangers, no less. A storied Regiment, raised in 1750 by Sir Richard Mahan out of his own pocket. The Regiment had borne his name ever since, and carried it proudly for the colours were adorned thickly with battle honours. Furthermore, on this deployment, she had even more under her command. She had a squadron of the 2/7th Lancers, with their fifteen M13 Spartan main battle tanks. On top of the Spartans, she had two batteries of the Royal Artillery – detached from 4th Infantry Division’s support group – which gave her on call artillery and potent air defences. For her eyes, she had a company of the 191st Independent Recce Battalion. What she had here was a Regimental Group. A largely autonomous unit of 1,700 infantry with the capability and support to fight almost anything they came up against. But for all the firepower she had immediately to hand, and all the support the rest of the Goramite deployment could send her, it did not seem like enough. Not when looking at the tactical picture. She had men, tanks and guns. The rest of the Goramite deployment comprised a second Regimental Group, focused on a second 24 Bde. Regiment – the Royal Sodor Infantry. It was similarly constituted. Together they formed a Brigade Group, which contained several unattached units. In total, they would have jet aircraft from the RAF, attack helicopters, aerial reconnaissance and a plethora of other high-end equipment. But this was not what those machines were designed to do. Almost everything her Regiment was deploying with was designed, from the ground up, to blunt a conventional armoured thrust in the United Commonwealth’s territory. Their weapons were designed to negate the Gibetian or Iandians massive advantages in manpower and numbers by technological dominance. Goram wanted to fight a war of stand off fire and defence in depth, killing at long range before the enemy could effectively fight back. Wood knew that any combat the Goramite deployment saw would not be like that. It was going to be closer, more personal, with targets looking just like bystanders or possibly even friendlies. They were going to an environment they didn’t fully understand and without the right equipment to be truly effective.

Yet she knew, as she looked up to see the officers of her companies and units attached to her Group filing in that, if the shooting began, they would be enough. She had the utmost faith in her soldiers that they would do the job, regardless of the problems they faced.

“Thank you all for coming so quickly.”

She spoke relatively quickly, but effectively, passing on what the assembled officers suspected but did not know. By the end of the fifteen minute meeting, they all knew. They were bound for Anagonia, and come what may.





Somewhere in the sea between Goram and Anagonia…

UKG Defence steamed quietly at 15 knots. The sea was calm and the sun, now climbing higher it the morning sky, beat down upon the Swiftsure class frigate. It was not warm by any means, however. A brisk breeze was dropping the already chilly morning to somewhere in the vicinity of freezing, but with a crystal clear sky. The typical weather conditions you might expect with a deep ridge of high pressure at this time of year. Defence had not been long on station. Nor had any of the other ships that had joined the impromptu Carrier Group to steam for Anagonia, just over a week prior. Centred on the old carrier Glorious, a pair of Audacious and four Swiftsure class escorts had been scraped up off patrol duty or light, unessential, maintenance for a short notice exercise with the Anagonian navy.

Defence’s Captain, Andrew Waddle, was a spry officer in his early 40s. After leaving school, he had attended the Porthampton Naval Academy and graduated there in the middle of his class. His instructors regarded him and nothing special, but also nothing to worry about. A middle of the pack, thoroughly average graduate for whom they were sure a run of the mill career lay in wait. About this, they were wrong. Andy Waddle, for all his lack of achievement in the class room, was a born sea officer. He took it upon himself to know his ships intimately, along with her crew, and he had an almost uncanny instinct for guessing what an opponent was going to do next. In several exercises aboard his first ship, he had excelled as anti-submarine warfare officer for the frigate Thunderer. His continued performance there was enough to get him bumped up, running quickly through the ranks to XO and then finally command of the corvette Skua. Here he had turned in fine results too, in the first years of Operation Legslip – the United Kingdom’s concerted effort against slavery, piracy and really whatever else the government would later decide fell under their purview. Still, in those early, heady days of idealism Waddle had taken three slave ships and freed an estimated 1,700 people. It remained the proudest achievement of his naval career. A posting to staff college followed, a stint on an Admiral’s staff, a rise to Commander and then Captain. Finally, command of Defence. From here, barring something disastrous, an Admiral’s flag must surely follow one day.

Waddle sat in his leather swivel chair on Defence’s bridge, looking out of her sweeping windows. The nearest friendly ship was some distance away, but some of the grey bumps on the horizon were clearly visible. He could easily see Glorious, the carrier. She was small, and old. Significantly less capable than the newer breed of nuclear supercarriers that the Navy had operated since the early 1980s. But she still weighed in at around 40,000 tons, and her bulk was clearly visible on the horizon. Less well defined were the two air defence destroyers, Achilles and Mark Bowman. They were much closer, in between Defence and Glorious but they were also much smaller and their haze grey paint made them harder to pick out against the deep blue of the calm sea. Only one of the other three frigates was visible, however. The Swiftsure was regarded as a general purpose vessel, able to fill most roles, but most commonly they were used as ASW escorts for aircraft carrier groups. This was no different, and the four frigates formed a rough square around their flagship. Beyond the horizon, Waddle could just see the mast of UKG Leviathan poking up above the horizon as she, like her sisters, performed her outer sonar picket duty. The other two, Centurion and Retribution were well out of sight on the other side of the group.

All four Swiftsure’s were potent ships. They were an inherently quiet design, much of the noise they did make was masked by a Goramite derivative of Prairie Masker. They had bow mounted active sonar, and a long tail - a towed array that would reach below all but the deepest of thermal layers. They could fire surface to surface missiles and torpedoes. They were all equipped with a VLS system for medium range and local air defence surface to air missiles, and they all carried a six inch gun capable of firing every three seconds. But for all their impressive firepower and capabilities, it was their flight decks that were the true weapon of the frigate. Each carried a bulky ASW helicopter. Defence’s assigned aircraft was one of the brand new Super Sea Sparrow AS.1 aircraft, built by Harmon Defence of Easthollow. Whilst the frigate’s weapons, sensors and systems were largely shut down, the helicopter was not. Throughout the transit they had been practicing various things, and now they were up and on station a good distance away from the carrier group. They had been briefed that their transit route – on the edge of a quiet commerce lane – might have Anagonian submarines along the route on anti-piracy patrols. The edge of the Romdale Plateau seemed a decent enough place hide an SSN, and so Defence’s helicopter was looking for them. A little was known about the quality of Anagonian SSNs, largely that they were very good. The Royal Navy had a profile on the Anagonian Thursday class boat, and they regarded it as being as well designed and lethal as any attack boat in the world. Acquiring one was going to be a challenge, but the crew of the picket frigates, particularly of their helicopters, considered themselves up for the challenge.

The Super Sea Sparrow came to a hover 70ft above the water. Her pilot manipulated the controls gently and the helicopter sank a little further.

“Down dome.”

He said, impassively, and the systems operator in the rear cabin dropped their dipping sonar in the water for a second time. The seconds ticked by as the sonar’s cable ran it down to a pre-set depth.

“Yes, there it is again. Some sort of transient noise, for sure. Probably some sort of submarine, but the contact is quite faint. Sounds like vibration…it’s mostly drowning out possible plant and screw noise. I can’t classify.”

“Alright, up dome.”

The helicopter moved again, this time a couple of miles closer to the formation of ships. The dome went down again, and the process repeated.

Onboard Defence, Waddle rose and moved into the ship’s Battle Information Centre, just aft of the main bridge. By now the helicopter had dipped three times, triangulating their potential contact. It moved again to the approximate location of what they suspected was a submarine and loosed a passive sonar buoy. It bobbed in the water, silently listening, and picked up the same vibrations the dipping sonar had. It confirmed the presence and approximate location of a submarine, probably friendly, but Waddle knew it probably had him too. It would have heard his frigate, or the other ships, without their protective systems running. If they hadn’t, then they must have heard the helicopter overhead. Sonar conditions were far too benign today for them to have missed it. Waddle drummed his fingers and gave an order. It was time to test a brand new piece of technology.

Aboard the helicopter, a small device dropped out of the sonar buoy chute. It fell into the water and sank rapidly towards the bottom. The cylindrical device was barely a foot long, but it was packed with electronic equipment. It could not be recovered and had a time sensitive charge aboard, much like the existing SLOT buoy. Indeed, it’s purpose was much the same only in reverse. Where as SLOT allowed submarines to talk to things, the ADUT or Air Deployed Underwater Transceiver, did the opposite. It allowed things to talk to submerged submarines. The technology was in its infancy and the one use device cost an eye watering amount, but if it worked it would be a godsend, allowing aircraft to talk to submarines. It worked by combining a radio with acoustic signals. Words spoken by the operator would be turned into a very unusual signal that might be picked up on passive sonar and could hopefully be heard by a submarine’s underwater telephone. Return signals would then be processed by the ADUT and transmitted upwards, again as an acoustic signal, which would cause minute vibrations on the surface. Small as they were, they were detectable by a dedicated radar that could turn the vibrations into spoken word.

It was a new system, one certainly a long way from mature. The crew of the helicopter knew it might not work, and even if it did there was no guarantee the Anagonian below would be able to recognise it. Through back channels, the two Navy’s had discussed how their forces might make contact but there was no way of knowing if this particular submarine had been informed or if it was close enough to pick up the signal. One of the identified issues with ADUT was its very short range. The submarine had to be close and whilst the orbiting helo thought it was, ASW was still a partial game of guesswork. As the device sank, the systems operator crossed his fingers, keyed the microphone and began transmitting.
Last edited by Goram on Tue Nov 30, 2021 3:57 am, edited 1 time in total.

User avatar
Gonswanza
Senator
 
Posts: 4483
Founded: Aug 13, 2021
Iron Fist Consumerists

The North Atlantic Anomaly

Postby Gonswanza » Thu Dec 02, 2021 4:32 am

The silence at this point was deafening, even if the captain, Sara Brewster, had fallen asleep in her quarters. Sitting on her bed, leaning against a wall, she seemed cozy, while operations continued. The escorts were also unaware of what was bound to occur, sailing into the night. But there was bound to be problems, as evident when the submarine escort suddenly ceased to exist on sonar. Supposedly that was due to a technical issue, with the crew in denial. Then a destroyer suddenly blinks out of existence with a Hunter. That's followed by another destroyer before alarms start to go off, the strange disappearances being reported upon. Yet, Sara Brewster was slow to awaken before the rest of the task force was suddenly transported out of the Atlantic...

... And into another world.

Lost at sea, beyond Goram

Sara Brewster was shaken awake by the ship shuddering, the powerplant failing as emergency generators kicked in. Engineers were attempting to restart the reactor, while other ships were also caught dead in the water in a similar situation. The USVs were offline as well, requiring some crew to disembark to repair their electronics and get them back online, a task easier said than done. Of course, Sara was remaining calm, even as crews were panicking due to a variety of factors. GPS systems were thrown off track. The compass still worked, though their orientation was now incorrect. Maps that they had were now irrelevant, with a lack of proper GPS data. Sonar scans showed a different kind of ocean, especially when the submarine escort reported their findings back to the fleet. Yet, Sara decides to take up command, giving one short order that may as well be a death sentence:

Remain calm and stay put. Until we can establish radio contact or get GPS data, we are to stay put and heed any and all incoming signals. If we are to fall under attack, quickly move and maneuver to avoid the hostile attack before returning fire. We are a neutral force. Also, attempt to re-establish radio contact with Gonswanza by any means possible. It's likely we have crossed an anomaly in the North Atlantic, whether or not it was intentional is unknown. But the president must know!


And so, their new mission began. Waiting. Working. Repairing.
Praise our glorious leader Laura Ortiz!
Yea, I sell things. Lots of things. KTO Member!
[GNN] Check [hyperlink blocked] for further instructions or [frequency blocked]. /// Finland holds off Russian advance, Baltic sea turned into a "bathtub from hell". /// Strange signals from space, likely a dysfunctional probe /// New body armor rolling off the line, onto Gonswanzan soldiers /// Canada declares war against the US after a bloody coup. /// Japan deploys infantry to Korea, post-unification.

User avatar
Goram
Senator
 
Posts: 3832
Founded: Jan 30, 2010
Civil Rights Lovefest

Postby Goram » Sun Dec 05, 2021 8:13 am

Just over three miles short of Forest Holloway International Airport…

One thousand.

The electronic voice of the radio altimeter chimed as the aircraft sensed it was one thousand feet above the surface of the earth.

“Ok. Destabilising…”

The pilot in the right-hand seat said, as he thumbed the red take over button on the aircraft’s W shaped yoke. The master warning flashed red and chimed its three tone warning that indicated that the autopilot had been disconnected.

“Roger.”

The pilot in the left hand seat, and commander of the aircraft, replied. He didn’t physically roll his eyes at his more junior colleague’s old joke, but he came close. Like he hadn’t heard it half a hundred times before. Instead, he simply kept his eyes glued to the primary flight display in front of him as he monitored their flight path. It was a benign day as far as weather conditions were concerned, and the aircraft’s profile was completely by the book.
Five hundred.

The electronic voice automatically played over their headsets and the flight deck loudspeakers.

“Stable.”

The aircraft’s captain said.

“Checked.”

Came the standard reply. The massive Lifter ST.1s engines reduced to idle moments later as it swept over the threshold of runway 30L at ‘Forest Holloway’ International. The aircraft touched down on its six main gear bogies and the reversers on its four engines slid back into the deployed position. The hulking jet gradually slowed and turned off on to one runway’s rapid exit taxiways. Unlike the many other aircraft that had made an approach to 30L that day, and the preceding day, the Lifter did not turn right to exit the runway, towards the vast international terminal. Rather, it turned left towards the hardened blast shelters and dispersal pens of the military side of the airport. As the great aircraft turned off the active runway, a second example made a shallow turn to intercept the localiser.

90 minutes later, three Lifter ST.1 aircraft were parked up on the military apron and refuelling for the long flight back to the United Kingdom. They were the first of what was going to be near daily arrivals to the airport named for the Confederacy’s 7th President. The massive aircraft, staples of the Air Force’s strategic airlift capability, would bring tons of supplies, hardware and the men that would make up the 11th Brigade Group. This first flight of three brought some preliminary troops from the Brigade headquarters and its attached signals platoon. It also brought two companies from the 191st Independent Reconnaissance Battalion, whose vehicles were forming up on the private military road that led out of the airport.







Lieutenant Burns walked down the line of five trucks that constituted his platoon. The trucks were M1966 Cougar Weapons Mount Kits, each parked close to with the others. Ordinarily, the M1966 was a jack of all trades. It filled every role in the Army from light transport of personnel to an officer’s private vehicle and was roughly equal to the jeep or GAZ style trucks found in other militaries the world over. Not with the WMK.

The idea for the vehicle came out of a need to fight a delaying action against overwhelming amounts of enemy armour. It was realised that a single light utility truck with an anti-tank missile might be able to slow an armoured column by firing from cover and then running a mile or two up the road to set up again before artillery could be ranged against them, and thereby buy time for friendly line units to withdraw to better positions. The tactic was unofficially called “three men in a truck”, and from there the M66 Weapons Mount Kit had been spawned. But no longer was it simply a utility vehicle with an ATGM tube bolted to the back. It was now a fully fledged and heavily armed recce truck. The basic chassis had been stripped down and slightly lengthened. Roll bars were added and the roof removed. Each one featured a Pattern 1974 GMPG for the passenger seat to fire, and either a heavy machine gun or automatic grenade launcher as a primary weapon. Spread amongst the vehicles, the crews had access to several M16 launchers – designed to fire both light anti-tank and anti-aircraft missiles. Combined with personal weapons, the five M66 WMKs of the recce platoon had far more firepower to call on than any 25 man infantry unit had any right to possess. Every man in the platoon hoped that their arsenal wouldn’t have to be used, but none of them was naïve enough to think they weren’t going to need everything they had at some point. They’d all heard the briefing on the aircraft and they all knew where they were going.

When Burns reached the head of the column, he stepped up onto the mudguard of the truck and swung himself into the passenger seat. Next to him, the truck’s driver drummed his gloved hands on the robust looking steering wheel. Three more Goramite troopers occupied the vehicle. One in each of the rear seats, and one standing behind the P44 heavy machine gun. In the spare seat, usually kept for the gunner, sat an Anagonian military policeman. Burns looked back at them.

“Everyone ready to have some fun?”

“Fun? That’s one word for it, Sir.”

The reply came from the trooper in one of the rear seats, cradling his cut down version of the P74 GPMG.

“Love your spirit, Private.”

Burns grinned at the driver as he pulled his helmet on, settling the built in radio equipment over his ears, adjusted the boom mic and pulled a pair of scratch proof goggles down over his eyes. His inward demeanour did not match his outward demeanour. He had some doubts over the tactical picture into which he was about to drive. The Anagonian officer in the middle seat was to be their liaison officer, directing them to the Military Police Patrol Base just inside the Southwave Community. Martial Law had been declared by the Anagonian government and the city, especially Southwave, was a tinder box. A heavily armed tinder box and Burns was under no misconceptions over how well his open roofed WMK would stand up to cannon fire.

Burns keyed his personal radio, tuned into the platoon net;

“All Ascot 1 callsigns, 1-1. Radio check.”

One by one the five WMKs of 1 Platoon, B Company, 191st Battalion responded with

“Read you five.”

Implying that they could hear each other loud and clear. Burns responded five also, before turning his radio to another channel. This one was pre-loaded to the company frequency.

“Ascot, Ascot 1-1. All Ascot 1 callsigns report ready.”

Understood 1-1. Lead on.

“Alright Ray.”

The Lieutenant said

“Let’s go.”

The driver of Burns’ truck flicked off his hand brake and pressed the accelerator pedal gently. The heavily armed 4x4 began rolling towards the gate in the perimeter fence, leading a convoy of 10 WMKs and one regular M66. As it passed the gates, the convoy was picked up by four Anagonian Military Police vehicles. All four were OAZ Ferrets, a vehicle not unlike the WMK but enclosed and without quite such heavy weaponry. Together, the combined column left the sprawling international airport complex behind, turning south east onto Interstate 4 and making their way down that coastal highway that lined the edges of the Saratoga Peninsula.

The usual Interstate traffic that plagued all such artery roads in the world did not bother the military convoy, as the red and blue flashing lights atop the Anagonian OAZs were effective at clearing civilian traffic from their path.

“All I’m saying is, our lives would be much easier if we had this everywhere we went.”

The driver said over the vehicle intercom, to which the occupants were all wirelessly patched in.

“I could get used to this!”

He continued.

“Yeah, well, don’t. Southwave ain’t gonna be this much fun.”

The Private with the P74 GPMG said, his bulky weapon unloaded and between his knees.

“Just how bad is it? We heard they got fuckin’ LAVs?”

He posed the question to the Anagonian in front of him.

“They do. They’re largely peaceful right now, but that’s going to change.”

“Where the fuck’d they get those then, pal?”

The thickly accented question came from the trooper across from the machine gunner. To him the idea that these citizen militias were legally allowed, let alone that they rolled around in armoured vehicles, was insane. He came from a country in which you had to jump through numerous hoops in order to own a handgun. The idea of owning something that some would readily describe as a small tank was so far outside the realm of possibility, that most Goramites would consider it feasible.

“It’s all completely legal here. Until very recently, the people in Southwave have been considered citizens with a legitimate right to protest.”

“Aye pal. Didnae fuckin’ last though, did it?”

The Highlander from Stoney Bay, in the North West of Goram, did not sound amused.

“Christ, Harry.”

Burns said

“If you didn’t like facing down people with much bigger guns than you, why in Hell did you volunteer for Recce?”

“Yeah, I’m asking that question too, Sir.”

It was not exactly untrue to say that this was the situation that the Independent Recce Battalions were built for, but it wasn’t all together accurate either. These were highly mobile units that existed to roam the battlespace between major formations, collecting intelligence and reporting it back to a parent unit. It was thought that, in the event of a major shooting war, they would do their best work before a conflict even began. They would wait, and watch. Observe and report, and all the while marking the positions of enemy units. They would try to confirm things that aerial reconnaissance or electronic intelligence suggested might be the case. Once they knew what was where they would report it back. With the new PARASOL data networking system – Goramite parlance for the Schwerpunkt Arms BASTION II that was installed in each truck, and issued on a mobile touchpad to each Section leader - they could relay the information with the tap of a button. The information went far and wide, to the headquarters of vast Brigades and Divisions but also to the Sergeants and junior officers on the ground. No longer did soldiers on the ground have to wait for information to be disseminated to them by their commanding officers. Now, when one had a piece of information all could have it immediately. Most importantly for the mission of the Independent Recce, it meant that the artillery got it scant seconds after the intelligence was generated. Precise GPS coordinates could be uploaded directly to the fire control computers of entire batteries or even of single guns, resulting in a devastatingly accurate fire that could be opened on valuable targets the moment hostilities began.

That was, more or less, what B Company was setting out to do on the outskirts of Southwave. They were the advanced guard for the Regimental Group based on Mahan’s Rangers, which would shortly be arriving in country. They needed to know what to expect, where to expect it and where best to focus their attention. That was going to be the job they were doing here, and it was important. It was not that different to the job they had trained extensively for, only for the time being there would be no help forth coming if they got into trouble. Until the Rangers and their support turned up in a couple of days, there would be no artillery, helicopters or armoured QRA to bail them out. If shooting began, and they all assumed it would, then they had what they had to fight back with.

Yet despite the unenviable tactical situation they were rolling into and the uncertain allies in whom they were putting their trust, there was an easy camaraderie between the men in the trucks. Burns’ platoon were easy going veterans, or at least they were as veteran as a largely peacetime Army can be. None of them knew what it was like to have real life bad guys shooting real life rounds at them, but they were all extensively trained for it and far more so than the usual infantry soldier was. The Recce troops were not Special Forces, and nor did they claim to be. Special Forces were, they said, a bunch of prima donnas that sat around in covered hides and just watched things go by. Occasionally they might go out and blow something up, grabbing headlines as they did so, but that was all – at least if you asked Independent Recce. Instead, 2 Platoon, B Company walked the line between regular infantry and Special Forces. Whilst they might go to the same sort of places as Special Forces, even going so far as being able to conduct deep reconnaissance into enemy territory, the difference was that whilst small SF teams snuck in, discretely hit a target and snuck out, Independent Recce tended to be a little louder about things. They’d sneak in, observe an enemy formation and then murder it with the full fury of an on call MLRS battery. Special Forces troops might go to dive school or jump school and be able to live in the field for weeks at a time, but Recce companies killed Brigades and gutted Divisions. They were proud of the work they did. As far as they were concerned, if they did the job right then their fellow soldiers in line Regiments didn’t die. It gave them a confident swagger which allowed them to talk easily about the place they were going and the job they were going to do. It even meant they could joke about having to wear body armour and helmets, not something that was usual unless shooting was expected.

The confident banter lasted until the lead truck turned off onto the exit from Interstate Four, and onto the slip road that lead towards Southwave. As the lead WMK swept along under the blue exit sign, Burns fished a magazine out of the webbing attached to his body armour and seated it in his rifle’s magazine well. He released the locked back bolt, letting the internal spring drive the mechanism forward and strip the topmost .280 calibre round from the magazine, pushing the bullet into the rifle’s chamber. The weapon was one of the brand new Pattern 2020 rifles that was being tentatively issued to select units for field evaluation. It was a bullpup rifle, both lighter and shorter than even the P79 Mk. II Carbine. It was so light, in fact, that Burns often worried he’d break the polymer furniture. Despite that, he liked the new rifle. It was accurate, reliable, easy to clean and its built-in smart sight with its integrated laser range finder was a game changer – especially for Independent Recce. Each rifleman in B Company had one of the new rifles, and all of them were going about the same process of making them ready for action. Already it was evident that they might need them. Once off the Interstate and into the Sandtown City suburbs, reminders of the worsening situation were everywhere. Military Police troops and civilian militia patrolled, openly displaying their weapons. On the other side of the road, a number of armoured looking vehicles went the other way. Burns turned to his Anagonian counterpart
“What are those?”

“M1117 Security vehicles, Lieutenant. From the 52nd Saratoga MP Regiment. They’ve been patrolling in Southwave. It’s been quite quiet, but they say it’s been getting tenser and tenser.”

Burns keyed his radio to the company network.

“All Ascot callsigns, Ascot 2-1. We have friendly vehicles approaching from twelve o’clock.”

Several acknowledgements came back moments later. Burns watched as the first M1117 trundled past. The Military Policemen riding on top looked tensely down at the Goramite trucks. Some of them gripped their rifles tightly as they tried to make head or tail of the unusual uniforms and foreign vehicles. The Anagonian officer in Burns’ truck grabbed at the roll bars above his head and pulled himself to his feet to wave at the troops aboard the first armoured vehicle. Immediately, the Anagonian police relaxed, but the second vehicle in line betrayed why the Anagonians looked as they did. The M1117 had sandbags on its flank, perhaps to serve as some sort of improvised spaced armour to defeat RPGs. The fact that they had those was concerning in and of itself, but more than that these sandbags had holes in them that looked suspiciously like they’d been made by bullets. The convoy had clearly had some sort of contact in Southwave.

“Oh shit.”

The gunner said as the Anagonian vehicles rolled by. The Anagonian officer touched the ear piece under his own helmet.

“The command net for the 52nd says these guys rolled a couple blocks of Southwave under heavy fire. No casualties reported, but it was only half a mile from the Patrol Base.”

Burns keyed his radio again, this time to his platoon’s network.

“Ascot 2, Ascot 2-1. Alright guys, the further we go the worse this is gonna get. It’s gonna be the Wild West out there, so unless someone points a piece at you we keep those weapons tight.”

A beat later, he continued

“But if someone wants to fight, you show them who we are. You brass them up. Watch your sectors and be alert.”

The convoy, lead by Burns’ platoon, continued snaking its way through the powder keg of a city until they reached the gated Southwave Community. Gated, Burns saw, was semi literal in this case. Armed men in military style fatigues openly toted their rifles. A chicken wire gate covered the pavement on both sides of the main road leading into Southwave, and a wooden barrier blocked the road. Burns’ WMK rolled to a halt twenty yards behind a civilian car and the rest of the convoy queued up behind.

“Ah man. This is a niiiiice place for an ambush.”

Burns’ driver said. Unlike the others, he did not have his weapon in his hands. If push came to shove, his job wasn’t to shoot back but to keep the WMK moving and to clear the contact area. Nevertheless, Burns had seen what Ray, his driver, thought of that. On their last live fire exercise, Burns had seen the Private with one had on the steering wheel and the other pointing a Pattern 2021 sub machine gun. The Lieutenant didn’t know where his driver had got the brand new submachine gun, but he didn’t have one today. He did, however, have his rifle wedged between his legs and Burns was under no illusions that his driver would try and one hand the P20 as well.

“Ray?”

He replied to his driver’s statement

“Yeah, Lieutenant?”

“Just keep your eyes on the road.”

The driver stifled a laugh and adjusted the boom mike on his helmet, covering it as he did so.

"You know I'm not gonna do that..."

He said, just loud enough for only the Lieutenant to hear. The junior officer rolled his eyes. The barrier raised and a car at the checkpoint rolled through, and the queue moved on. At the checkpoint, a man began pointing and waving at the convoy. He was shouting something in a language none of them understood. The top gunner saw him first. He didn't rotate the gun to point at the man, but it took every fibre of his being not to do so. The militiaman at the checkpoint shouted again, pointing as he did so and the Anagonian officer stood up in the truck and shouted back.

"Yeah, they want us to go over to the other side of the road so they can let us in."

The Anagonian said.

“Are you sure?”

The voice came from somewhere behind Burns. The Anagonian turned to face the back seats.

“No, I’m just making it up. Course I’m fucking sure.”

“Alright guys, let’s be cool. Ray, let’s go on over there.”

Burns said, over the intercom. Then, selecting the company wide frequency he continued.

“Ascot, Ascot 2-1. Be advised, our liaison officer says they want us on the other side of the street to let us past this queue. I’m moving to investigate, advise you hold position until we confirm.”

“Roger 2-1.”

The voice crackled back through his helmet mounted ear pieces. Gently, the WMK rolled forward and turned hard to the left. Its front wheels easily climbed up over the slightly raised curb that separated the two lanes of traffic and the stripped down utility vehicle settled heavily on its suspension as the rear wheels came across also. Slowly, they approached the barrier and Burns made a visual check that the safety on his rifle was on.

“Stay frosty, guys.”

The truck stopped just short of the barrier, and a militiaman came over to the passenger side door. He stared in through where the window would be on the normal M66, and Burns held his gaze. The man was dressed in military style fatigues, but not wearing a helmet. Not did he seem to be wearing body armour, rather he wore a webbing system that arrayed the magazines for his weapon across his chest. The weapon itself was displayed prominently, as the man held it barrel down across his chest. It was a MAP-98, perhaps military surplus, and similar to the carbine the liaison officer was tightly clutching. From such close range, Burns noticed the safety was on and the man’s finger rested above the trigger guard and not on the trigger itself. That was good, and the Recce Lieutenant decided the momentary staring contest needed to end. He glanced away and nodded his head at the barrier, in a gesture that could only be understood as

Go on, get on with it.

The militiaman seemed to consider for a moment, and then turned away from the WMK and shouted something to another man that Burns didn’t understand. He did, however, understand the slight sigh of relief that came from the Anagonian behind him. Slowly, the barrier came up and the trucks were beckoned through. Burns’ driver didn’t need to be asked twice and the M66 started forward and through, followed by the rest of 2 Platoon which rolled slowly through the checkpoint. Seeing this, the rest of the Company began to move in turn.

“2-1, 2-4”

Only fifty yards or so into the Southwave community, Burns ear piece burst into life, as did everyone else’s.

“I have an LAV at our nine.”

Burns' head turned to look, and sure enough, there was the eight wheeled vehicle. It’s gun was pointing straight ahead, not aiming at anything in particular. Burns wasn’t altogether familiar with the LAV-25, only that it was similar to the Army’s own Hector Mk. IV. The Mk. IV vehicle had a system by which the gun could be detached from the sights, allowing the gunner to aim without pointing the cannon. With the flick of a switch, the gun on the Mk. IV could be re-aligned near instantly. The thought that the LAV might have the same capability sent a shiver through the Lieutenant.

“Roger, 2-4. I see it.”

Behind him, the two Privates in the back of the truck slowly and discretely undid the clips of the P90 RPG launcher that was secreted between their seats.

“Drive on, Ray. Ignore it.”

Burns ordered, and the driver did so. The rest of the column continued on through the checkpoint without incident.

The drive through Southwave was a harrowing one. Everywhere there were armed men, and whilst they looked very similar to the civilian militias they’d seen in Sandtown as a whole, the Goramites were assured that these were not friendlies. Martial Law had been declared and there was a reinforced Military Police presence in Southwave, but the Scandin aligned militia groups still openly patrolled against the Police. No major incidents had been reported yet, outside of the murder of Jarrod McCall some weeks earlier, but the state of the M1117s that had earlier rolled by had confirmed that the community was ready to boil over. The thought played on the mind of the entire company as they made the 8 minute drive from the checkpoint on the main route in and out, to the CSAMP patrol base.

It was a relatively imposing and large, if hastily built, structure. It had once been some sort of green space or communal area, but now it was populated by pre-fabricated buildings and tall HESCO style walls. Concrete barriers had been used to create a chicane that lead up the main gate, where MPs openly patrolled with weapons ready and an M1117 waited with it’s gun pointed outwards. The walls themselves were topped with wire and each had at least one, if not two, sandbag sangars built in to it. On the corners were what might have been described as super-sangars, which were essentially sandbag reinforced watchtowers. The area around the base was clear for nearly 100 yards, meaning no one could easily approach using houses or other structures for concealment. When the WMKs arrived there, the heavy steel gate swung open to accept them. As they passed through, Burns looked up and caught the eye of a grim looking MP. The man’s face, as he looked down from the gate top sangar, was simply further confirmation of what the Goramite had come to expect.

Their stay here was probably not going to be pleasant.
Last edited by Goram on Sun Dec 05, 2021 8:13 am, edited 1 time in total.

User avatar
Goram
Senator
 
Posts: 3832
Founded: Jan 30, 2010
Civil Rights Lovefest

Postby Goram » Wed Dec 08, 2021 8:23 am

Somewhere North East of Sandtown, on the Saratoga Peninsula…

The long scar of black tarmac had not always been there. In fact, just two weeks previously it had been nothing but flat open land with very little on it. The land was generally unprofitable. The soil was generally coarse and packed with loose stones. It was no good for farming although, as with all places, hardy species of animals did live here, scraping their sustenance from the tough plants that grew. Yet the area did have some useful qualities. It was open and relatively flat, but more importantly it drained well. The composition of the soil here meant that rain water did not pool at any level, and drained quickly down towards a deep water table. And that quality, of above all others, was what the Confederacy’s surveyors had considered when they earmarked the area as suitable for a rough strip airfield.

Work had begun there ten days ago, and it had been carried out by an engineering regiment of the regular Confederate Military. Nearly five hundred men had worked through out the day and often through the night. Vehicles had slowly plied up and down, scrapping and digging. First they had lain down the steel matting that would form the basis of the runway, and then poured out tons of black tarmac. When they were done, 7,000 feet of runway existed where it had not before. Along with the landing strip, the Anagonian field engineers had built the attendant taxiways along with a rudimentary fuel farm and ammunition dumps. They had not plumbed the base as they might have liked, but to do so would have taken time and parts that they did not have. Therefore the airfield would not have the dedicated underground fuel pipes and surface access points that could be found a hundred miles away at ‘Forest Holloway’ International Airport. Instead, fuelling operations here would have to be carried out the old fashioned way, using fuel bowsers. A handful of those had already arrived, flown in by several flights of RAF tactical lift aircraft. These four engine turboprops, which garnered a not inconsiderable amount of tanker support from both the RAF and the Anagonians, had also brought an RAF Control Company. The company comprised only 24 people and eight vehicles, but provided the fledgling airbase with local air traffic control. A few hundred yards away from the impromptu fuel farm, the box like structure of the mobile control tower was raised on a scissor lift attached to the trailer of an M89 heavy truck. On the other side of the new airfield, a radar dish slowly rotated. The crew of the mobile tower had been in the country barely 18 hours, but their equipment was fully calibrated. It had taken most of night to do it, employing several aircraft from the regular Confederate Military. A pair of Beechcraft King Airs worked the tower’s service, flying specific tracks, times and a number of radar guided approaches in which the radar operators talked the Anagonian pilots down with lateral and vertical guidance. The ability to properly operate a precision radar approach was going to be important to the new airfield. There had not available equipment to rig any sort of radio navigation or the time to build a GPS guided approach. If the airfield was to operate in even marginal weather, then the controllers would have to be proficient in talking the pilots down and to do that they would have to be absolutely sure of their radar calibration. The process had taken most of the night and the King Airs had returned to their base in Central Saratoga twice to change crew and refuel, but once the task was completed the airfield was operational. The tower’s bank of four radar screens showed the lanes of inbound aircraft to ‘Forest Holloway’ International, whose traffic was in regimented lines along a main airway about twenty miles south of the new airfield. The airliners trundled south bound, many of them just beginning their initial descents from cruising altitude. Each of the small aircraft symbols marching slowly across the screens had a little box attached, showing each airliner’s altitude, speed, course and transponder code. But those aircraft did not occupy the controller’s attention at that moment. A group of four aircraft were coming in significantly closer and lower, and the roar of afterburning turbofans came up over the isolated field.

The first fighter touched down gently and rolled off the runway at the first available exit, as a second followed it in. Both machines were Osprey F.1s, as were the following two. The leading jet moved carefully along the roughly made taxiways and ultimately stopped before a sandbag revetment. Here its twin Azimov Engineering FTF-211 whined to a halt as the great low bypass turbofans wound themselves to a halt as the jet powered down. The twin crew, a pilot and a systems officer, clambered out of the long cockpit and slowly came down the hastily provided yellow step ladders. It had been a long flight for them, and not one for which the Osprey was designed as the F.1 was a thoroughbred air superiority fighter. Unlike its cousin the FGR.1, which was a jack of all trades multirole, the F.1 was built from the ground up to kill other aeroplanes at very long range. Many in the service regarded it as the spiritual successor to the venerable Tomcat in terms of philosophy. In terms of reality, it was also the physical successor to the F-14 in fleet usage. Like the Tomcat the Osprey F.1 was big and fast. It carried an immensely powerful radar, and a plethora of long range missiles. Unlike the Tomcat it was stealthy and exhibited manoeuvrability and so called ‘post-stall’ characteristics that the old swing wing jet could only dream of. The aeroplane’s inherent aerodynamics and design gave the machine a slight negative stability which spoke to its tendency to continue to deviate away from level flight after any sort of upset. In most aeroplanes, this was a highly undesirable trait which designers worked hard to eliminate. Not so in many fighters, Osprey included. The relaxed stability of the Osprey, combined with fully vectored thrust in three dimensions, gave the type its hither to unprecedented manoeuvrability. Simply put, the aircraft could do things that no other aircraft that the United Kingdom had ever fielded could do. Yet the capability required a serviceable Flight Augmentation System to constantly trim, both in pitch and yaw, to counteract the negative stability that made the Osprey as agile as it was. Without the banks of computers analysing the flight path, the aircraft would be incredibly demanding to fly in any fashion at all as it would require constant control inputs to maintain even level flight. With those computers, on the other hand, the aircraft was a marvel as it maintained full control authority even at extreme angles of attack. The Osprey would, of course, stall as all aircraft eventually did but it was a hard feat to achieve. Even when it did stall, the recovery to aerodynamic flight was near instantaneous and an uncommanded spin was virtually impossible. In short, the Osprey was a pilot’s aircraft and one that its crews adored. Militarily, it was projected to be a lethal killer at any range. It was not so stealthy as some types on the international market, but it could hold its own at any range against anything in the known world. Only six F.1s and a dozen FGR.1s were coming to deal with the Scandin aligned militia’s air forces, however.

The Osprey, particularly the F.1, were jealously guarded assets that neither the Air Force nor the Navy was keen to give up. Both were key parts of the Air Force’s operational plans for a continental shooting war. Those plans called for mass culling of enemy force multipliers; a task for which the F.1 was vital. Ideally, this would be done very high and very fast, all the better to utilise the massive range of the F.1s Mk. 160 missile. Yet it was understood that the enemy may keep their assets further back from the front, outside the reach of even the ultra long range missiles, whilst maintaining much of their own capabilities for command and control. In that case, pairs of F.1s would make night, low level penetrations and rely on their speed and stealth to get underneath airborne radars and shoot them down, before making their escape towards friendly lines. Once the enemy’s Air Forces were sufficiently degraded, deep strikes by FGR.1 aircraft, supported by the specialist electronic warfare versions of the Osprey, the EW.1, would be carried out against bridges, fuel depots and other strategic targets. As for Navy, the F.1 was a key to defending battle groups and convoys against attack by long range Gibetian naval bombers and the FGR.1 the staple of neutralising the Afrien Republic’s defences. Neither service branch had been particularly willing to offer up even a single airframe, with the Air Force proposing older Cobra multiroles and Wildcat ground attack aircraft. Those were proposals the Ministry for Defence had flatly refused when the Chief of the Air Force had made them. The Government’s position was then made clear that the Anagonians would be getting at least a handful of front line assets, to demonstrate the United Kingdom’s determination to support the Confederacy in its very real struggle against the growing Scandin insurgency. To that point, the Chief of the Air Force was eventually forced to acquiesce to the Minister for the Air Force, the civilian office in nominal command of the uniformed service. Six F.1s and twelve FGR.1s were scraped up, along with two Navy Explorer REAW.6 airborne radar aircraft, and three Drogue airborne refuelling UAVs. Neither Explorer nor Drogue were ideally suited to the task, however the strip the Confederacy proposed to build was a little short for the full sized Air Force AWACs and tanker aircraft, and so the Navy had been coerced into giving up a fraction of its assets for the Anagonian operation.

It was a small force, but a powerful one that called the airfield – soon to be officially christened Forward Air Base Saratoga – home. But, it was thought, it would be more than enough to deal with anything the insurgents might have based 200 odd miles away in Southwave.





18 hours later

Flying Officer Ben Page yawned behind is oxygen mask. It had been a long couple of days. First a 27 hour journey to Anagonia, with multiple stop overs and a couple of aerial refuellings along the way. Then sixteen hours rest, and back into the sky. Sixteen hours sounded like a lot, he knew, but it wasn’t enough to stave off the growing cumulative fatigue of the last few days. Fortunately for him, his flight roster was blank for the next 36 hours after the end of this four hour combat air patrol.

“Keeping you up, Ben?”

Charlie Miller’s chiding voice came from the System Officer’s station behind him. The aircraft’s intercom, the microphone for which was built into the oxygen mask, made her voice sound oddly high pitched, far more than it usually was.
“Mhmm.”

Page grunt his reply as he glanced over the integrated instruments presented to him on aircraft’s wide Primary Flight Display screen. His F.1 rode easily at 35,000’ and about 500kts ground speed. This sort of flying was not what it was designed for, but it was highly fuel efficient. It would have been more efficient to fly higher, where the air was thinner, but here was good enough. They were still just above the low winter Tropopause and climbing up to 50,000’ would have cost more fuel that they stood to save in the first place. Instead the two crew members contented themselves with flying lazy race track circuits, 15 miles south east of the Forward Air Base. They were the only fighter in the sky, which was a rarity for an Air Force that usually worked in pairs, but given the scarcity of machines the flying hours were being rationed out carefully and so only one F.1 patrolled at any one time. If they really needed help, a second fighter was on Alert Five which meant it could be airborne in five minutes, and an Anagonian Air Force base across the bay in the State of Liberty housed several squadrons of F-21A Drekafighters. Page knew, as did all the other officers at FAB Saratoga, that at least a pair of those F-21A provided what the Goramites would call Quick Reaction Alert for the area, and could therefore be within useful range very quickly indeed. Given a little notice, the entire Liberty base could be airborne and on the way. There might even be some help from the Saratoga State Militia in the form of some old F-5 Tigers, although Page was dubious at best about their usefulness. What was worse was that he knew the Scandin militia had F-5s as well, and he worried about indicating friend from foe if it came to that. Still, neither the F-21s, F-5s nor Goramite Ospreys of any description were here now. Page and Miller flew the only fighter in the sky for miles around, but that didn’t mean they were alone. About ten miles north and at 20,000’, one of the Navy Explorers flew similarly lazy and fuel efficient race track patterns, albeit they did it much more slowly than did the supersonic capable fighter. The Navy radar aircraft had used Page’s fighter in much the same way as the Air Force ground controllers had used the Anagonian King Airs some 18 hours ago. They had had the fighter dance all over the sky, in order to dial in their rotating radome mounted atop the usually carrier borne turboprop’s fuselage and to get used to operating with Air Force fighter crews, which was not something they were used to. But that task was completed now. The airborne radar was working as well as it ever would, and the two crews from the rival services had confirmed that their equipment could talk to each other. Most importantly, they had made sure that the datalink between the AWACs aircraft and the fighter could connect properly. With these tasks complete, the two military aircraft continued their easy patterns, keeping well away from the airliners that continued to plod through the clear blue sky on their way to their various destinations.

“Poacher 32, Navy 006”

The radio headset build into the helmets worn by both Page and Miller cracked into life as the radar aircraft called the fighter.

“Poacher 32, go.”

Miller replied from the rear cockpit.

“For your information, we’re seeing some traffic lifting off from the Southwave field, bearing 258 for 163 miles. Looking like three, maybe four contacts right now.”

“Roger.”

The Osprey’s radar was operating in a low power standby mode, meaning it was powered by not energised and radiating. For the moment, Miller kept it that way. The fighter’s Type 902 AESA radar was a powerful device and the aircraft rising out of Southwave were just beyond the limit of the range where the crew might reasonably expect a solid contact. In normal operation, the Type 902 could reach out to around 150nm and pick up a fighter size contact, and theoretically could begin to pick up low observable aircraft anywhere around 80nm away. Perhaps even further out if the systems officer knew their stuff, and Miller did. She knew she could manipulate her equipment to easily make contact with the aircraft climbing away from their field. By increasing the power and narrowing the width of the beam, the Type 902 could see beyond 200nm but there was no point in doing that now. Miller did not want to provoke these aircraft by immediately illuminating them, even if they probably couldn’t detect the radar looking at them. Besides, Navy 006 had the contacts clearly on their considerably more powerful set and what the AWACs could see, the fighter’s datalink let them see too. Even now, Miller could see on the datalink that three contacts had become four and they were climbing fairly rapidly on a heading of 340. With the press of a button, she could project that information onto Page’s helmet mounted HUD so the pilot could see it all in real time.

The Goramite fighter continued about its business, and the AWACs continued watching the Southwave Militia aircraft as they climbed. Then, the four ship formation turned eastwards and began to climb faster. They were coming their way now. No sooner had Miller noticed it appear on her datalink, did the AWACs call them.

“Poacher 32, Navy 006. Four contacts now turned onto heading 090. Range now 161 miles, closing. Angels 12, climbing rapidly. Recommend you now climb Angels 40.”

“Climbing now. Poacher 32.”

Already Page was increasing power to the mighty engines that drove the fighter, and the sleek jet departed 35,000’ for 40,000’. As they did so, a crewman aboard the Explorer called the ground control team at FAB Saratoga. In turn, the controller called his commanding officer who picked up a black plastic telephone that connected him to ‘Forest Holloway’s’ tower. The fact that the four unknown aircraft were turning into the two Goramite machines was not immediately alarming. They were a long way away and not yet at great altitude, but they were climbing quickly. In the moments it had taken for the Navy radar operator to inform Poacher 32 and make the call to Saratoga, the four aircraft had climbed another three thousand feet. It wasn’t alarming, but it was potentially threatening and deserving of precautions.

A warning chimed in the Air Force fighter and in the Navy AWACs at almost exactly the same time, as their onboard radar warning equipment detected an energised set scanning over them. At this range, now just inside 145 miles, the radar was incredibly unlikely to have detected the low observable fighter or the AWACs, to which the range was about ten miles greater. But the fact that there was an energised radar set out there and scanning suggested that the insurgent aircraft were looking for something, and that was threatening because it clearly wasn’t airliners that the four aircraft were looking for.

“You got that too, Poacher?”

“Yeah, Navy, we got that. We’re continuing our climb up to Angels 50.”

“Roger, Poacher 32. We show the contacts turning onto 098, directly for us. Recommend you turn now heading 283.”

From the flight deck of the Explorer, the pilots could see clearly as a white contrail climbed into the sky as the fighter continued a few miles ahead, and turning slightly as it did so.

“Heading 283. Be advised, we are going to energise our set and see if we can scare them off.”

Miller punched a sequence of buttons on the consoles in front of her, and immediately the aircraft fed electrical power to the Type 902. Four distinct individual green blips appeared in tight formation, headed directly for the AWACs and now within 120nm of the Air Force fighter. With a press of a button in the forward cockpit, Page’s helmet mounted HUD burst into life. The same four green dots formed a line just above the lip of the cockpit glareshield, as the onboard radar immediately displayed the four acquired contacts on the helmet’s tinted visor.

“You see them, Ben?”

Miller called forward.

“Yeah, I have all four. Any idea what they are yet?”

“No. Just a fighter type radar that keeps sweeping over us. No chance they have us yet, probably no RWR either. But they’ve got the AWACs and they’re heading for it.”

Page’s left hand tightened just a little bit around the Osprey’s side mounted thrust lever. The Anagonian Federal Aviation Authority had declared a temporary restriction in the immediate vicinity of FAB Saratoga, and it was NOTAM’d. Every aviator from the most junior student to a thirty year airline captain had access to that information, and so everyone knew about the new exclusion zone. That meant it probably wasn’t a coincidence, these insurgent aircraft had to know what they were doing. The range was closing to 100nm. Page eased the thrust forward, and the airspeed tape rose accordingly.

“Poacher 32, booming.”

Miller said, impassively as the aircraft passed through Mach 1.

“Roger, 32.”

The AWACs replied

“We see you supersonic. We’ve called the FAB, the Alert Five is being scrambled.”

Page watched his airspeed tick up, with the corresponding increase in Mach. He was well past the speed of sound now, targeting Mach 1.6. The four inbound fighters were speeding up also, but whatever they were they couldn’t sustain the same speed as the high flying Osprey. Either they were too low, their engines lacked the guts or they were too heavily loaded.

Too heavily loaded.

The thought flashed across the Air Force pilot’s mind, as he raced towards the unknowns at a combined closure rate of over 1,000kts. What might they be loaded with, and for what purpose? Suddenly he realised that Alert Five was going to be no good to them. It wasn’t going to take five minutes, this was going to be over one way or another in less than three. The range to target was now 86nm and diminishing rapidly.

Page’s left hand came off the thrust and reached up about six inches. He flipped switches in sequence, arming his weapons load. He did not carry the vaunted Mk.160 ultra long range weapons for which the Osprey was renowned. The Air Force had claimed the deployment didn’t need them, and the Minister for the service had not pushed the issue. Instead, Page had six of the medium/long range Mk.145s and four infrared guided Mk.11s. All were internally carried, and all were now armed. His right thumb moved slightly upwards on the side stick and rested on the contoured weapons switch. He clicked it up two notches, from ‘SAFE’ to the position marked ‘145/160’. Immediately, his HUD changed again to show the interface for firing radar guided missiles. The range was now 70 miles, and a voice came over the radio.

“Unidentified aircraft at Flight Level 300, this is Goramite Air Force radar aircraft on Guard. You are approaching military traffic and restricted airspace. Please say your intentions.”

A stony silence was the only reply

“I say again, unidentified aircraft at Flight Level 300, this is Goramite Air Force radar aircraft on Guard. You are approaching military traffic and restricted airspace. State your intentions.”

Again there was no reply. In the rear seat, Miller watched as the other three unknown aircraft lit their radar off and quickly thereafter the computer was able to classify the signal.

“Those are APG-69s. They’re F-5s, probably F-5Fs.”

Miller said.

“Poacher 32, Navy 006. We classify as four F-5Fs, they have us for sure. One is trying to lock us up, we are evading.”

Neither Miller nor Page could see the Navy AWACs as it jinked hard and dove, but both had heard the stress in the radar operator’s voice.

“Roger, Navy. Poacher 32 engaging. Request permission to fire.”

“Negative, negative Poacher 32. You are not authorised to fire at this time, just play with them a little. Acknowledge.”

Miller cursed under her breath

“Understood, Navy.”

The range was now only 44 miles from the Air Force fighter to the four F-5s.

“Lock up all four. Let’s scare them.”

Even as Page spoke, Miller was already doing it. Her Type 902 had been active and scanning for the last couple of minutes in an effort to frighten the insurgents off. If they knew the Osprey was out there, then they didn’t care and were boring in after the AWACs anyway. Miller switched her set to Track While Scan mode, and immediately the radar locked up all four contacts. On Page’s HUD, the green dots had grown into green circles as the contacts closed. Now, those circles turned red and a constant tone played in his headset. The words “SHOOT NOW.” appeared under each contact. He resisted the urge to squeeze the trigger. If the insurgents had missed the energised radar or even if they’d ignored it, they could not miss that. At such close range, even the older RWR on the F-5 would know someone had just locked it up. Miller’s voice floated over the air waves.

“Attention flight of four F-5s at Flight Level 300. We have you locked. Disengage immediately or we will fire upon on you, acknowledge.”

Tense seconds passed, as the range ticked below 36 miles. The insurgents were now only scant miles from the edge of the restricted zone, and would be right on top of the Air Force fighter within 90 seconds. For a moment, nothing happened and then the Osprey’s radar warning receiver went dead as it stopped detecting the energy signals emitted by an active radar set. All four F-5s had shut down, and the Type 902 showed them decelerating and beginning to turn away.

“Navy 006, Poacher 32. We show the F-5s withdrawing. Can you confirm?”

“We confirm, Poacher. Good job, Air Force.”

“You’re welcome, Navy.”

Page breathed for the first time, or so it felt, since the ‘engagement’ began. He flicked the selector switch on his stick from ‘145/160’ back to ‘SAFE’ and disarmed his missiles.

“What the fuck, Charlie?”

The pilot said over the intercom, as he slowed his own aircraft and began turning away as well.

“I have no idea. A test, maybe? Seeing what we’ve got?”

Neither crew member really knew, nor did the somewhat shaken Navy personnel aboard the AWACS. The whole incident had taken less than four minutes from when the first F-5 had lit its radar off, to when they’d shut down and withdrawn.

Four minutes that had felt like a lifetime.
Last edited by Goram on Wed Dec 08, 2021 8:24 am, edited 1 time in total.

User avatar
Anagonia
Senator
 
Posts: 3824
Founded: Dec 18, 2003
Democratic Socialists

Postby Anagonia » Sun Dec 12, 2021 5:21 pm

Fairwater Regional Hospital
City of Fairwater Rapids
Commonwealth of Saratoga, CSA


The sounds of beeps from a heart monitor stirred Tiberius Septimus from his unconscious state. He groaned, though the sound came out oddly, his mind not registering it immediately. The last thing that he remembered seeing was seeing the terrorist in front of him explode in a fireball. The last thing he felt was his body screaming in pain as his mind slipped into the abyss. He had thought, believed, he was dead. But when his mind came to, when the sound of the heart monitor woke him from his deep slumber, he realized that he was still alive. His throat was scratchy and the sound of something plastic made noises each time he tried to swallow. Tiberius had some recognition in him to understand there was a tube down his throat, probably two. While he couldn't feel his extremities just yet, he knew that just having that meant that he was in serious condition.

He felt too weak to move - almost. He felt himself move a finger from his right claw, but he couldn't feel his left. As he tried his feet, all he managed was a few toes. His tail .... his tail felt distant. When he tried to move his jaw, he felt nothing at all. All he could do was swallow, and that simple action caused pain. Tiberius allowed himself a few minutes to gather his strength. He was both surprised and fearful at how weak he felt. The noises of the hospital room - for he knew these noises from past experiences - provided some comfort knowing he was safe. It still disturbed him that he couldn't do much of anything but listen. As the minutes passed, Tiberius felt strong enough to try again. He groaned as, slowly, an eye began to open and light began to fill his vision.

Major Yun recommended you to me because of...well. Because you'll be able to properly identify the remains we can't.

The memory of Sheriff Arther Chapman from Port Dragontail flashed into his mind. He felt his head jerk a bit at the sudden intrusion, eyes closing shut again. The precious minutes it took for him to recognize the seriousness of his condition, in the limited capacity his brain could handle at that moment, felt all of a sudden hundreds of miles away. Something inside him slipped, like he had been gripping for dear life on the edges of a hole and just about to pull himself up. The memory caused him to lose that grip and, inwardly, he felt it when he slipped deeper into whatever abyss surrounded him. He tried to move his arm to place a claw on his forehead, an instinctive gesture, but realized he couldn't.

Around five-hundred so far. We think there's at least two hundred more.

The images of the dead bodies he had surveyed inside the warehouse flashed into his mind unabated. Whatever walls had been fortifying his fragile, conscious mind had broken in an instant. The flood of images, of Komodren and Kromen, all in various states of decomposition, broke him. It was a feeling without remorse, a glitch in his brain that had friend the pathways necessary to stop its inception. His mind was without defense at it continued firing off the sequences required to produce the vivid, real, and horrible images of his dead people. Younglings, children, teenagers, grown adults and elderly - all had been there, on display in gruesome unforgiving horror. His body began to convulse as he began to involuntarily shake. He could barely hear the heart monitor going haywire and the sounds of voices in alarm growing louder.

I'm sorry. I'm so very, very sorry.

The apology from Sheriff Chapman outside the warehouse stood alone in his mind as the central point of focus. In that moment, Tiberius remembered he had stood there, gazing with one eye back to the Sheriff as his mind - still reeling from the absolute horror he had to investigate - demanded justice. It took everything he had to not rush the Sheriff, but his rational mind had won over, and Tiberius had said nothing as he departed. On the way back home he had lost it. He remembered that, remembered the feeling of utter and complete emotional and mental agony. How he had cried himself to sleep, how in the morning he wanted to end it all. To add insult to injury, his superiors had even tasked him with protecting a subset of the very faith that committed the genocide against his people.

Stand back or you will be arrested!

His words resounded in his mind, all the anger in his voice flowing out as he confronted the terrorists that day. Him, a Komodren, having just witnessed the result of the massacre of his people, being ordered to protect those that might sympathize with the perpetrators. And those perpetrators had borne true to their intents, showing up out of the blue and forcing Tiberius to stand and protect what he was ordered to. He hadn't wanted to, he was disgusted by the prospect, but orders were orders and he had taken his oath seriously. His body was convulsing heavily by this point, so unaware was he to his condition. Foam spreading from his throat outward as the heart monitor dutifully maintained its impossible rhythm matching his two hearts.

KEEERRBBbbOOOooooOOoooom.

It was the last memory to flood his mind. It was in slow motion. He watched as the explosion quickly engulfed the body it was attached to, ripping flesh from bone and extremities from bodies surrounding its origin as the explosive bubble expanded. By the time the blast wave hit he was forced to the ground violently, so close was he to the blast. His last memory was feeling an impossible heat over his body, followed by the pain of loss so deep that his brain went haywire. He swore he had lost limbs or something equally important. All he had managed was a gasp and gargle, maybe even a groan, before the abyss took him. And now as the doctors injected him with sedatives, the abyss took him back.

Tiberius convulsions began to subside and, slowly, he went limp on the hospital bed. Two doctors were against the wall, one with blood running down his nose, but both moved and groaned in pain. The other four doctors, one a Komodren herself, had to give it all to restrain him. He was unaware of just how close he had come to killing those who were trained to keep him alive. His mind replaying the events again as it was forced to give in, and the events subsiding quietly as the abyss gently coaxed his body to rest.





President Jason Faltore Nature Preserve
Juno Mountain, Juno County,
Territory of the West Islands
A Day after the Aerial Incident over the State of Saratoga


News of the insurgents utilizing old and antiquated Northrop F-5 light fighters had caught the attention of everyone in the nation, particularly Territory Governor Jordan Cabrera. Seeing the spiraling situation and the lack of government intervention, the Territory Governor had ordered his highest ranking military officer to take the initiative. With a rise in terrorist attacks - albeit subsided in the last week or two - and the growing danger of what had now been termed as the "Scandinvan Insurgency", the people had to know that someone was at least looking out for their well being. That was the perspective the Governor and his General had taken, though their subordinates had their doubts.

Sergeant Raylan Simmons inspected the image through his binoculars. As a front line scout for the 12th Territorial Militia Recon, his job required multiple days or weeks in isolation in places typically not intended for extended stays. His previous experience in the Confederate Military had saw him in the uniform with the Confederate Marines, outfitted as a frontline recon sniper and overwatch supervisor. His job description had essentially been to, "keep watch and shoot bad things", in blunt terms. In elaboration, his duties had been to manage his squad of snipers - up to fifteen men at his last duty posting - and supervise logistics at various outposts he would eventually be posted at. By the time he had retired from the Confederate Marines, his job title and description had been done away with. After a few years on pension, and with very little else to do, he had signed back up to the military with his home territory of West Islands. His experience had landed him this position, as frontline sniper and recon specialist, something in which he never anticipated being useful in any other fashion other than as a training aid for training simulations.

The wind shifted around him. Raylan listened quietly as the pine trees above him swayed and shifted in the breeze as it grew in strength and slowly diminished to a gentler breeze. He was deep in the national preserve, into what once was popular camping spots for many people. Over the course of the last few months, however, an insurgency had laid claim to the area and the Confederate Military Police had all but quarantined the area off. It had always irked Raylan had powerful and incompetent the Military Police were. They served their purpose well when it came to situations between the government and the people - Anagonia having, by far, some of the lowest officer involved shootings in the region. They did everything possible to resolve a situation where the combatant was still classified as a citizen. When they weren't, they were brutally efficient at disposing of the issues before it became a national problem - usually. This insurgency, unfortunately, had fallen under the tender situation of "citizens protesting their government". Because of that, the Military Police had been adamant that their involvement was only to keep communication open. Since the two major camps of Scandin Insurgents kept communication open with the MP's, no force escalation had ever been called to order.

Thankfully the West Islands wasn't consigned to that fate. With the tensions rising due to the recent confrontations between the military units sent by the United Kingdom to aid Anagonia in its peacekeeping efforts and the Scandin Insurgents, it was only a matter of time before the keg exploded. Better to peel off the head of the keg and pour outs its contents to preserve whatever integrity was left.

"Unit 51 to Central, code green," Raylan reported in a near whisper as he keyed his handheld. "I say again, code green."

His job had been to observe and report the best time for a possible attack on the Scandin Insurgent Settlement deep in the Juno Mountains. It had no official name and the Military Police that came to occasionally check on them gave sparse information in that regard. They were a settlement of "disenfranchised citizens", and that was the extent of the information officially shared. There had been a line drawn after the initial incident between the Territory Military and their numbers a few weeks back, the MP's ensuring an exclusion zone was honored, but the Militia hadn't forgotten that bad introduction. It was now time to rectify that. Raylan and a few other scouts in the area had begun reporting numbers, weapons, munitions, and everything else relevant that the Military Police tried to keep hidden. They had even infiltrated within the night to scout out the base - an old and abandoned military outpost that had been rebuilt by the current occupants with several additions, such as weapons installments and helicopter pads. How in the hell these insurgents were buying these grades of weapons and aircraft was beyond Raylan, but he had reported diligently areas to strike and areas to infiltrate. They hadn't been very smart concerning their own supervision of their base so it had been easy to gain all that necessary information.

Today was intended to be the big day. Had Raylan reported anything other than green, the operation would have been called off. Instead, the operation was now officially on. Overhead, four MRF-1 Groza Light Multirole Fighters had been circling the vicinity since dawn. They had done their refueling as necessary and maintained their station, waiting patiently for the ground recon team to give the all clear. As the signal had been given, the growing sound of roaring jet engines could be heard as Raylan observed the insurgents beginning to look upward and scramble. Most of them were still in some form of lazy-wear or pajamas, extremely unprofessional and very under-prepared. Many rushed in their underwear to gun emplacements, futility aiming them upward in an attempt to maintain some semblance of control. But the locations for the strikes had long since been scouted out, trackers had been placed in key areas such as their fuel storage and ammo depot. Their aircraft and vehicle hangers had been marked too. All this had been uploaded, tracked, and verified over the multi-week recon mission that Raylan had commanded. There was no running from what was coming.

Raylan watched as the first MRF-1 came into view. It screamed across the sky over the canopy - which was less dense around the base and considerably non-existent near their hangers - and a few moments later all hell broke loose. Explosion after explosion erupted as bombs, undoubtedly S-UMP-100's were released exactly in proper trajectory with their marked targets and hit home with incredible accuracy. Raylan watched as the first bird had dropped its eggs spot on, taking out the makeshift control tower, munitions dump, and a few barracks buildings. The second one screamed past and minor reports of gunfire could be heard from the ground, but Raylan couldn't make it out through the fires and flames as the second round of bombs went off. The fuel depot went up then, a massive explosion that forced Raylan to the ground. He managed to look up in time to see more of the barracks buildings obliterated, and watched as many of the ground emplacements were destroyed or damaged. The remaining two MRF's took out the remainder of the base with ease. In just under fifteen minutes, the base had all but been obliterated.

"Good hits, airbirds," Raylan reported.

"Roger, Recon. Airbirds returning to rest. Good luck."

He clicked the mic back to his teams frequency. "Recon 12, this is 51. Fall back. Let the ground boys take over."

The responding affirmatives from the five teammates he had with him was reported in sequence. He began his retreat as he made note of twelve M-11C's coming over the mountain ridge along the dirt path to the now-destroyed base. Flames were engulfing everything so it surprised Raylan the ground guys figured they even needed to come out. By the looks of the flames to the south end of the base, fires were reaching the tree line and a forest fire was bound to happen. Still, they came, and for a moment Raylan held back. His team was to meet west of here for extraction via helicopter. They would take time to get there, but Raylan was closest and figured he'd spare a minute. He watched as the Infantry Combat Vehicles approached the proximity of the insurgent base, watched as figures came out from buildings and other hidden places, some visibly on fire. He watched as the M-11C's opened fire and killed the insurgents outright. Then they continued on, repeating the process.

Raylan couldn't stick around to view the rest. He made his way to the evact location, the image of the carnage in his mind. All he could think was how justified the killing was. The Military Police would file a protest but, honestly, fuck'em. This was the West Islands. And the West Islands had just destroyed the largest Insurgent Base in the north. Sometimes you had to get bloody to get even.
Founded: September 14th, 0 AUR
Capital: Liberty, State of Liberty, CSA
President: Mileethus Canisilus
Population: 430.5 Million Anagonians
GDP: D$34.1 Trillion
The Confederate States of Anagonia (MT/PMT)
An autonomous unity; A Confederate Republic whole.
Left-leaning Libertarianism - Human/Non-Human Society
Current Canon Year: 108 AUR (2034 AD)
Embassy Exchange Link | GATORnet v0.5.2b

User avatar
Goram
Senator
 
Posts: 3832
Founded: Jan 30, 2010
Civil Rights Lovefest

Postby Goram » Fri Dec 17, 2021 7:29 am

The Circus’ analytics department…

The stacks of briefing papers on her desk never seemed to diminish. As fast as she worked through them, more would appear, and it had been this way for several weeks now. For Sparks and her team, the burgeoning crisis at home and in Anagonia, was continuing to keep them up through the night. None of them relished the work, but it was at least making a difference. It was not yet public that 46 arrests had been made in relation to various terror incidents around the country. About half of those had been proved to have at least some connection to the Southwave community, and a couple to the Juno Mountains compound. Even now, negotiations were taking place to extradite them back to Anagonia. That was going to be a tricky issue, as both states wanted to prosecute. What was publicly know was that a second compound had been raided by the DDSI. This time, it had been just outside Silverkeep in the far south of the nation. The genesis of both the arrests and raids had lain directly with Katie Spark’s team and it was good for their moral to know their hard work was being used.

The Silverkeep raid, carried out by the local DDSI Tactical Team, had been a mixed bag. It was overwhelmingly successful, in so far as the compound and the terror cell it harboured had been neutralised, but to do it had cost two dead and three wounded agents. Despite that, the operation had been carried out without the deployment of military personnel in an active role, and therefore – despite the casualties that were higher than perhaps necessary - the media was not hammering away at the government for it. On the other hand, they hardly needed to. The deployment to Anagonia, coupled with noise being made on the other side of the Middle Sea was giving the most prominent foreign policy talking heads plenty of ammunition to fire at the beleaguered Prime Minister. The overwhelming sentiment was to question why the United Kingdom was so weakening its commitments to the Commonwealth, with whom the Goramite’s had alliances forged in blood, in order to support a nation nearly ten thousand miles away. Here, some of the louder voices and splashier headlines missed much of the nuance of the situation. Some calmer heads did try to impress upon the populace that fighting the battle in Southwave was significantly better than fighting it in Brockhollow or Belldale, but they were largely being drowned out. It would have helped their case significantly if the arrests connected to Anagonian Scandins were made public knowledge but as yet the Circus was advising against it and the Government was, at least for now, choosing to roll with the punches rather than give away their intelligence capabilities.

None of the politics was the concern of Sparks nor her team, however. The political use of intelligence, or sometimes of how it wasn’t used, was the purview of their bosses. It was up to the Department chiefs and the Head of the Service to deal with politics and politicians. The analysts simply generated the intelligence and passed along their assessment of it. This was what Katie Sparks had been doing for weeks, almost all of it focused on the Scandin Insurgent crisis both and home and overseas. That was what she was doing when her desk phone rang. She pressed speaker and didn’t stop typing.

“Sparks.”

She said, her eyes not leaving the documents in front of her and her fingers speeding over the keys in a well practised blur. On the other end of the line, the voice of one of the downstairs receptionists came through loud and clear.

“Ms. Sparks, I have a call for you from a Commander…Heinicke. Should I put him through?”

Sparks stopped typing and picked up the receiver. The speakerphone cut out and the line came through the wireless handset.

“Yes, put him through.”

The phone line clicked. The next voice was the Commander’s.

“Katie!”

It was a more jovial voice than she remembered it being.

“Adam? Is that you?”

“In the flesh. Well. On the phone, I suppose. It’s been a while, how have you been?”

“Yeah, I’m good. Look, I’m really sorry, Adam, and I don’t want to sound rude we’re wall to wall. Can I do something for you?”

“Well, yes, actually. I was hoping you might meet me for lunch today…”





Later that afternoon…

Walking from the Circus to anywhere was considerably more difficult now than it had been before. Several weeks had passed since the Ironwynth DDSI office had been attacked, but the official threat level had not changed. Therefore, government installations still had a heavy guard on the door and the Circus was no different. C Company, 1st Battalion, Royal Oakheart Rifles still patrolled Whyle Street with the police, and their rifles were still plainly visible. Sparks recognised some of the soldiers and some of them recognised her, but none of them were manning the Capital Police’s two-way check points and so she was forced to wait in line. She didn’t quite understand the logic of checking IDs as people went out, considering they had to be checked to come in, but she had long since learnt it wasn’t worth the argument. She knew, unfortunately, that the queue to get in would be considerably longer.

The café was several streets over from the Circus’ headquarters. It was a quaint, quiet little place tucked away by Blakemore Square. It had a red and white striped awning that stretched over a small patio, on which two or three tables looked over the quiet Blakemore Road and into the patch of green space that made up the Square itself. Katie crossed the relatively quiet road, and into the café. It was just as small as the outdoor section, with only six small tables. In the corner most table sat Commander Adam Heinicke and another man, both in plain clothes. The other man she did not know, but she had once been shipmates with Heinicke. She remembered him only semi-fondly. The peak of Spark’s short career in the Navy had coincided with Heinicke’s onboard the aircraft carrier. They had been young Lieutenants together, both in an intelligence billet aboard Duke of Marlborough. Sparks had joined both the service and the ship after Heinicke, but she had made the jump from Lieutenant to Lieutenant Commander more quickly than he. At the time, he had been bitter about her promotion. It was unusual for an officer to be promoted ahead of someone else in the same post who had served there longer, but in Spark’s case it had happened. Heinicke did not admit it then, and he would not now, but he had been jealous of what then had been Spark’s rising star. She had the gift for the job that he had never had and, if he were honest with himself, still didn’t. That was not to say he had not had a good career to date. He had made Commander and spent time on an Admiral’s staff during his three deployments with Marlborough. Now, several years on, he had a decent office in the shore establishment RN Goram City as part of the Offices of Naval Intelligence. He knew he probably would not go to sea again, at least not for any great length of time, but that was alright. He had a steady job and an excellent salary with which he was able to keep his wife and two children in a suburban outskirt of the Capital. With his seniority, eventual promotion was assured. He would get to Captaincy, even if he would never command a ship at sea, and from there even an Admiral’s flag was a possibility. He had had a good career, but he had never held the trust of his senior officers like the then Lieutenant Commander Katie Sparks had. He had never been the point man for an Admiral, the one to which intelligence queries had been sent and whose opinions had been trusted almost above all else. Sparks had had that during her time at sea, and it had made their relationship prickly. But also, Katie remembered as she looked across the semi busy café, that Heinicke had been one of the first officers she’d served with to visit her in hospital after she had collapsed on the deck of the carrier. Despite their lack of closeness, there he had been one afternoon to wish her well as she embarked upon a year long journey to eventual recovery. Indeed, he had beaten many officers with whom Katie had been considerably closer with. From there a casual friendship had formed. They spoke semi regularly and met every few months for an hour or two in places much like this. But those meetings were always planned well in advance, and certainly not spontaneous. Heinicke was acting unusually, and he hadn’t mentioned a third party over the phone. Something was going on here and whilst she’d immediately suspected the phone call hadn’t been entirely social, some sort of sixth sense told her that something big was happening.

“Sparks! There you are!”

The voice carried across the room. In the years since they’d sailed together, Adam’s voice seemed as though it had become deeper and perhaps more jovial. Certainly, he himself had. She remembered him as a lanky man, who’s uniform had hung off of him like a pair of curtains. He’d filled out now, as life in a shore installation on good pay was likely to do to a man, and she almost regarded him as a brown haired Santa Claus like figure – albeit with a considerably shorter beard. She waved across the café to the two men as she picked her way over. Both men stood as she arrived.

“Katie, let me introduce you to Rear Admiral Dawid Evans.”

“Pleasure to meet you, Sir.”

Katie shook the Admiral by the hand, trying to gauge the look on his face and attempting to remain impassive herself. Heinicke looked pleased to see her, but the senior officer had worry written plainly on his face. The very fact that he was here at all was a cause for concern. Why was an Admiral here, in plain clothes, having lunch with two old ship mates?

The trio sat, and Adam poured the coffee that was already on the table. For the next few minutes, the two old Marlborough’s exchanged pleasantries.

How’s the wife?

Are the kids well?


Yes, Adam said, they were.

And how’s life with the opposition? Ghastly business in Ironwynth

Katie told him it was fine, and agreed that it was. Then, the work began. Heinicke dug into his briefcase.

“Would you mind taking a look at something for me?”

He slapped a manilla folder down on the table. It was marked “LIMITED SUBCRIPTION” and Katie looked up and Adam with a quizzical look. She handled secret documents all day every day and she suspected that her clearance was very much higher than her one time shipmates, but this was highly unusual. A document stamped in such a way was controlled, akin to the big red “TOP SECRET” marks you saw in the movies. Technically, Heinicke was committing a crime just by removing it from Naval Intelligence’s offices. The Admiral saw the look in the now civilian intelligence officer’s eye and guessed what she was thinking.

“It’s alright, Ms. Sparks. Commander Heinicke has my authority to show you this.”

Katie nodded cautiously.

“Ok then. What is it?”

“See for yourself.”

Adam passed it over, and she looked inside.

“A contact report?”

She said, her eyes flicking over the message form.

“Yes, from the submarine Erihaven. She’s on deployment right now, and has come across some very unusual red boat activity.”

Katie read through the information quickly.

“They came across a Victor?”

She said, almost unbelieving

“And the red boat just powered off, didn’t care that they were there?”

Heinicke nodded.

“Yes. The Victor certainly had them, but didn’t hang around to trail or prosecute. It just bent on high speed and disappeared. So did one of their new Wulfs, and Erihaven isn’t the only boat to report this sort of activity. West Dean Sea, Wannalara, Brockhampton and Petlocktry all made similar reports.”

Sparks flicked through the message forms, stopping as she turned over UKG Petlocktry’s message about a Gibetian submarine – classified so thoroughly that they knew it was the Vepr Class boat Gerhadt Konilov. Underneath was more.

“Are these aircraft reports?”

She asked.

“Yes. Routine P4 patrols in the Western Amessano picked up a number of fast moving sub contacts. We can’t confirm they’re the same, but the Jupiter’s confirm they had multiple Victor’s and a Vepr. But if you look overleaf, we have evidence that they were heading for The Farmhouse.”

Indeed, just over the page were satellite images that showed surfaced attack boats navigating the narrow channel that led to Red Star Northern Fleet’s primary attack submarine base at the bitterly cold port of Klinava - colloquially known to the allied navies as The Farmhouse.

“You can get into Klinava submerged. Why are they surfaced? Minefield or something?”

“He said you were good.”

The Admiral grunted.

“Yes. Or, we think so. They’ve stepped up their ASW around Afrien considerably. We’ve tried sneaking boats into the Eastern Amessano, but it’s a no go right now. Their surface and naval aviation is making it a very exciting place for our boats to be right now. We have assets in place, but if they know anything they can’t risk transmission.”

Katie put the folder down, closing its lid.

“So they’re pulling all their attack boats in. Are they doing the same in the south?”

“Yes.”

The Commander replied.

“What do you think?”

Katie thought for a moment.

“It’s out of season for exercises for them, and pulling everything it at once is odd. Maybe a mass retool, refuel and rearm. Then they could flood the Western Amessano and the Middle Sea with everything they’ve got, at full capability and we probably couldn’t stop them all.”

The Admiral and Commander exchanged a brief look.

“Thank you, Ms. Sparks. Commander Heinicke tells me you were the best intelligence officer he ever sailed with. We’d hoped for your opinion, and it matches our own. Your assessment of their intentions?”

“I, ah, well, Sir.”

She was slightly taken aback. She wanted to react to that, but didn’t. She didn’t expect to be praised by her one-time rival, especially now that she was a civilian spook – a group with whom the Navy had a mutual distain for.

“Obviously I haven’t had long to look at this, but it could be the beginnings of an offensive move against us. I don’t see why else you’d pull everything in, unless you were going to try to stage a mass break out. But if it were for real, you’d probably see it with considerably increased activity across the board. Army and Air Force too.”

“That,”

The Admiral said gravely

“Is precisely we are seeing, Ms. Sparks.”





Southwave, almost exactly the same time…

Lieutenant Burn’s breath misted in front of his face as he looked out over the sleeping city. Off in the distance, he could see the lights of Sandtown but they felt like they may as well have been on another planet. Here in Southwave, things were different. The Scandin aligned militia controlled almost everything, going so far as to cut electrical power to much of the community at night in order to better conceal their movements from the Anagonian Military Police. Of course, the MPs had night optics as standard issue but they only had a limited range. The insurgents were using the darkness as their ally and, at least for now, it was making night operations difficult for the Anagonian force and their Goramite support.

So far, the deployment had been quiet. They had been in Southwave three days now, and the two platoons of B Company had each made daily patrols – some with the MPs, some alone. On none of these occasions had anyone shot at them, but the threat was clear. Everywhere the Southwave militia watched them. Everywhere their arms were paraded for the allied troops to see. LAVs roamed the streets, and troops of men carried automatic weapons as standard. Civilians certainly lived there, but they seemed few and far between. Each day there had been less of the non-combatants, and whilst it hadn’t truly begun it had to soon. The signs were already there. A very brief cascade of fire had been directed towards a convoy of three M1117s the previous day, just after the news broke that the West Island Territorial Militia had taken an encampment in the Juno Mountains. Even though the Military Police had not been involved, and it seemed were heartily against the operation, they had become the target for the angry but brief reprisal. This was the second such incident, and many had thought, as the contact was reported, that it would begin then. It had not, despite the fighting elsewhere, but the atmosphere in the entire community felt like a string pulled as taut is it would go, it’s fibres already strained and threatening to unravel. One more jerk would do it, and the battle would begin in earnest.

The waiting, Burns knew, was fortuitous for the allied forces. Much of the Mahan’s Ranger’s Regimental Group was in country now, with only some of their support units to come. The combat power was all here, including its tanks, helicopters and artillery tubes. However, the Regiment Group was not combat ready yet. They would need at least another day before they were capable of offensive action. Anagonian reinforcements were in a similar situation, barracked with the Goramites at a military installation just outside of Sandtown but needing at least one more day to get their equipment battle ready. Burns hoped the insurgents would give them another day. He doubted they would.

The Recce Lieutenant pulled up his thermal mask against the chill of the night air and turned away from the wall of the sangar. He unclipped his rifle from its sling, and propping it against the sandbag wall, he slid down to sit as well. He was there with another trooper from his platoon, a member 2-3, who was on his first deployment with 10th Independent Recce. With them were two Anagonian MPs, one sitting and one behind a bipod mounted M240. The military cop sitting behind the parapet with them fished in his webbing and offered a pack of cigarettes to the Goramites. Burns held up a hand in polite refusal, but the trooper from 2-3 took one gratefully. The Anagonian produced a plasma lighter, which emitted very little light, and lit it for him. Below the parapet of the sangar as they were, there was no danger of the light giving them away. The young trooper took a drag and coughed immediately. The Anagonian tobacco was harsher than the menthols he was used to.

“There’s a man moving in between the buildings.”

The Anagonian behind the machine gun said quietly. His hand reflexively fell to rest on the gun’s bolt handle. Burns stood, picking up his rifle again and brought it up to his shoulder, its smart scope amplifying the low light and bathing the area in a green glow. The built-in laser range finder said the edge of the clear area was 230 yards away.

“Where?”

He asked.

“Two o’clock, about 200 yards. Keeps bobbing up and down. Look! There he is!”

Now Burns saw the man, his head popping up out of a low ditch. He plainly had a radio in his hand.

CRUMPPPP

The noise came before Burns could say anything.

“DOWN!”

The Anagonian behind the machine gun shouted as he dropped to his knees. The explosion came just moments later, and a small fountain of earth erupted about 50 yards outside the Patrol Base’s walls. More dull crump noises now, off in the distance, and the whistle of falling mortar bombs as the deadly missiles plunged out of the sky. The first four all missed, but the fifth landed inside the base, as did the sixth and most of the rounds after that. The initial shock subsided, and Burns hauled himself back up, as did the Anagonian gunner. Behind them, the young trooper and the other Anagonian were doing the same. All four men pointed their weapons outwards, into the darkness, as the mortar rounds continued to fall around them. Somewhere behind, an explosion sounded larger than the others and a great light illuminated the night. Burns turned to see an orange fireball erupting into the sky, coming up from a burning truck in the vehicle park. At that moment, as eyes were distracted by the fireball, that the tracer began.

It was like something from a science fiction film. Long green ropes seemed to float towards the patrol base, looping slowly and then whizzing by faster than the eye could track.

“Oh, here we fucking go then.”

The machine gunner said to no one in particular. He racked back the bolt and squeezed the trigger. Even amongst the crash of the falling mortar bombs, the M240s roar was deafening as the gunner replied to the strings of green with long lines of red tracer that arced out into the darkness. Burns flicked off his safety, moving the selector to semi automatic and, for the first time in his four year career, fired a warshot. The weapon recoiled, and the .280 brass casing smoothly ejected. Before the round had hit the ground, the weapon cycled and it happened again. Burns pulled the trigger deliberately, perhaps more deliberately than he might have otherwise as he tried to suppress the excitement of battle. It was true what some of the older soldiers he knew had said. There really was no thrill like receiving fire and replying in kind. As his rifle kicked against his shoulder, its muzzle spitting out ball ammunition towards muzzle flashes, he felt not fear but exhilaration. On either side of him, the young trooper and the Anagonian were doing the same as the machine gun kept up its deadly tattoo. The loudness and chaos of the firefight were almost overpowering to him, and he tried to force himself to be calm and not to let the battle run away with him anymore than it had. He tried to aim deliberately for the muzzle flashes.

pop, pop, pop, click

The rifle stopped firing, and the word “RELOAD” flashed across his scope. He had not been paying attention to the ammunition counter in the top right corner.

“I’m out!”

He said, rather too theatrically for his own liking and he dropped down to one knee. He thumbed the magazine catch, and the curved device dropped free from the well. He slapped a second one into place, the act of seating the magazine properly triggering the bolt release and in seconds he was firing again.

Then, just as suddenly as it began, the firing stopped. The mortars stopped falling, and the ropes of green inbound tracer melted away.

Cease fire!

The order was echoed by several Anagonian voices along the base’s wall, and the red outbound tracer died away as well. Burns thumbed his rifle back to safe.

“Holy shit, Sir”

The trooper next to him breathed, cigarette still clamped between his teeth.

“Yup.”

Was all he could think to say.

“Sure you don’t want a smoke, LT?”

The Anagonian asked. The glow from the burning truck lit up the night like it was day, and the floor was covered in brass from the M240. Burns shifted his feet slightly, and the cases clinked together as he did so.

Reaching out, he took the cigarette.




136 miles North-East, at the same moment…

Page and Miller rocketed along at Mach 1.4 and speeding up, as their F.1 tore through the night sky.

“Poacher 32, we see you climbing and increasing speed. Contacts now bearing 267, 126 miles. Speed 556 knots. Recommend you come to new heading 280 to intercept.”

Said Navy 006 over the radio.

It was the seventh time in three days that unknown contacts had appeared on the AWACs scope, and the third time it had happened to Navy 006. Each appearance had been slightly different from the last. The first appearance had been high and fast, trying to get a lock on the AWACs. The second, low and fast and the airborne radar crew suspected the F-5s were trying to see how close they could get at zero altitude without being detected. The answer to that was

“Not very close”

This time, they were coming in behind a wall of jamming and that had got them just a little closer. The AWACs had achieved total burn through around 120 miles out, rather than the 160 they had picked up the F-5s at the first time round. It was easy enough for the powerful Type 1001 radar the Explorer carried in its rotating radome, but the increased power needed to burn through the jamming did create a massive “I AM HERE” signature on the RWR of anyone who cared to notice and four F-5s were again boring in on the AWACs. Already the Alert Five, which had quickly learned to get off the ground considerably faster than the maximum five minutes, was already in the air. Callsign Poacher 35, the F.1 was at full power and climbing rapidly but it would take some time to get up to an altitude where it could use its Mk. 145s to their full potential.

Poacher 32 on the other hand was already there, and Page once again flipped the weapons switches to arm his missiles and moved the stick mounted selector to the setting for radar guided munitions. On the right hand side of the cockpit, the F.1s RWR chimed as it detected four AGP-69 sets that swept back and forth in the night sky searching for targets. As yet, the radar in the insurgent F-5s was nowhere near powerful enough to send a meaningful return back off the fighter but previous experience told the Southwave pilots that there would be one out there somewhere. In the back seat, Charlie Miller activated her own radar set, she didn’t feel like playing games tonight. Thoroughly sick of the charades of the last three days, she wanted to tell the F-5s exactly what was what.

“Are we gonna have to teach you this lesson again?”

She said over Guard. There was no reply. Then;

“Flight of four F-5s at Flight Level 250, this is Goramite military aircraft Navy 006. We see you at 118 miles. State your intentions or break off.”

Predictably there was no response, and the F-5s continued to charge forward. In between Navy 006 and the insurgent jets, Poacher 32 continued to climb and accelerate, pushed along by its powerful afterburning engines. Poacher 35 did the same, but was significantly lower and further away. If the fight began now, 35 would not be in it.

Once again, Page flicked a switch in the cockpit and four green targets appeared on his HUD.

“Contact. Tally ho.”

He said to Miller, who did not reply. The F-5s were still coming on, behind their jamming which the Type 901 was also burning through. She thought that the F-5s RWR would, despite the design of her AESA radar, have to pick up the increased power. The range between the fighters was now 90 miles, and 115 to the AWACS.

“All Poacher callsigns, Navy 006”

The radio crackled into life

“Standby for change in the ROE.”

Page jerked in his seat, as did Miller. A change in the ROE meant one thing, and the pilot’s index finger tightened involuntarily around the red trigger guard.

“Poacher, ground troops report contact in Southwave. Change to the rules of engagement states all four inbounds as hostile. We will try and warn them off, but if they do not disengage you are clear to splash the bandits. I say again, Poacher 32 and Poacher 35 are cleared to engage all targets, weapons hot.”

“Roger. Weapons hot, cleared to fire. Poacher 32 standing by to engage.”

“Roger.”

A second voice, this one male said.

“Poacher 35 will be there in 90 seconds.”

“Attention, flight of four F-5s, you are approaching military traffic and a restricted zone. Disengage now or we will fire upon you.”

On her radar screen, Miller could see the four fighters continue in. They didn’t turn away, instead, they climbed and increased speed, posturing like they wanted to take a long range missile shot with the AMRAAMs they were known to be able to carry. The system’s officer fought to keep her gloved fingers from trembling. Like many other Goramite personnel that night, she was finally going to do what she had trained for. As before, she switched her set from search to track while scan and the powerful set locked up all four incoming contacts. As before, the green targets turned red on Page’s HUD and “SHOOT NOW.” appeared. Unlike before, he flipped up the trigger guard.

“Poacher 32 engaging.”

Miller said, before Page’s voice was on the air for the first time.

“Poacher 32…Fox Three!”

He squeezed his trigger once, then three more times. Each time, his central weapons bay doors opened and a Mk.145 missile dropped out. After a moment’s free fall, the missile’s rocket motor kicked in and it disappeared off into the distance at the end of a trail of bright light. It happened four times, and after the fourth Page flicked the guard down again and rolled the fighter hard to the left. The range was now just over 70 miles. If the F-5s were carrying AMRAAMS, they were just inside the missile’s theoretical engagement envelope, but the bandits were neither high nor fast enough to make full use of their weapons and they probably didn’t have them on radar yet away. But there was no sense in taking risks, and so Poacher 32 turned away but not so far as to risk the Type 901 losing its lock. Just in case, Miller had activated the datalink with the AWACs but the crew wanted these kills themselves. By unspoken agreement, Page and Miller didn’t want to share tonight.

“Missiles tracking.”

The backseater said over the intercom, as the pilot guided the fighter left and downwards. Both knew they had a high chance of killing all four. They’d launched high and fast, meaning their missiles would be flying with great initial speed and through thinner air. It made the missiles faster and longer ranged, and it made them very hard to dodge.

“Enemy evading now.”

Both crew members watched on their individual systems as the targets began jinking to avoid the missiles. Clouds of silvery, metallic chaff appeared in small blotches on Miller's scope as the targets tried to break away from the invisible beams that guided the weapons that were seeking them out in the darkness. Jink and chaff as they might, it didn’t make any difference. The F-5s could not avoid the Mk.145s that were streaking towards them. Three points of light appeared in quick succession in the dark sky, as only one of the four managed to defeat the inbound bird that was targeted on it.

“Poacher 32, splash three. Re-engaging.”

“Roger, 32. We confirm three kills.”

With a slight movement of the stick, Page brought the fighter back around to the right and pointed its nose at the remaining F-5. In his ear, the RWR chimed a warning, but he disregarded it and flipped the trigger guard up again. He fired a fifth Mk.145, as Miller said;

“Contact still doesn’t have us, I don’t think.”

The F.1 was not as stealthy as some fifth generation aircraft, the F22 for example, but it was certainly enough to defeat the F-5s onboard set at 64 miles. The missile blazed away into the darkness, not caring if the contact could detect the aircraft that launched it or not. This one was slower and less potent than the first four, but it was still a capable and dangerous weapon.

“32…Fox Three!”

Miller said again. Only seconds later, a fireball appeared low in the western sky.

“Splash four.”

The backseater was surprised by the calmness in her voice. It did not betray how she felt as adrenaline coursed through her body. This was true for the pilot and systems officer both. It hadn't been like the training at all. If anything, it had been easier. All Page had done was squeeze his trigger five times and just like that, they had four kills.

“Roger, 32. We confirm four kills. Good shooting.”

Another voice, this one sounding disappointed now chimed in.

“Poacher 35 on station.”

“32 to 35.”

Miller couldn’t resist

“What sort of time do you call this? Party’s over!”

“Yeah, yeah. Good shooting, Charlie.”

"Thank you."

Miller smiled behind her oxygen mask before she continued, and Page gave her a thumbs up from the front seat.

"32 is short on fuel. We are RTB at this time."

"Roger."

The reply came from both Navy 006 and Poacher 35.

And just like that, the first real air battle the Air Force had fought in nearly 20 years was over. It had taken less than five minutes.
Last edited by Goram on Fri Dec 17, 2021 10:49 am, edited 3 times in total.

User avatar
Great United States
Diplomat
 
Posts: 592
Founded: Nov 28, 2021
Inoffensive Centrist Democracy

Postby Great United States » Fri Dec 17, 2021 7:47 am

may i ask what this topic is about
CENTRIST CORPORATIST DEMOCRATIC AMERICA
IC name:Continental Free United States
embassy here
California,but make it an entire country.★Ordem EtProsperitas
All mine attempted RP threads hath been doomed,I now am sealed to my fate of being an (almost) eternal F7er[
NS stats have been annihilated in the 1970's nuclear war
The US but more European influenced and extra fancy
Corporate Office jobs?Advanced Biotech?the CFUS has it all!
Current year:2044 AD

Columbia Times:|Music Radio|Major tech corporation ''Connect'' proposes using Artificial Intelligence to streamline and assist government|Series of ruins from pre-columbian ages found off coast of Virginia|Hurricane damages northern shore of south america|Weather: 20.4C in D.C,4.5C in Cascadia City,24.7C in New Athens

User avatar
Goram
Senator
 
Posts: 3832
Founded: Jan 30, 2010
Civil Rights Lovefest

Postby Goram » Sat Jan 22, 2022 11:27 am

Military Police Patrol Base, Southwave

The sky over the eastern portion of the city began to glow with an orange-pink as the first fingers of dawn began to claw back its temporary supremacy from the clutches of the inky night. The rising sun greeted the bleary eyes of men within the patrol base, who had not slept that night. Four times the insurgents had come, and four times the assaults had stopped as suddenly as they started. They had been short, sharp firefights – punctuated by mortars, and eventually RPGs as the Scandin aligned fighters drew closer to the HESCO walls. It was assumed that the engagements were designed, by the insurgents, to map the strong points of the base’s perimeter. Where the defensive fire was strongest and so on. Thus, after the second attack, the defenders had taken the idea to strip the machine gun from the passenger seat of the Goramite WMKs and distribute them around the walls. On the third attack, during which the insurgents pushed harder than the previous two, they were met by a practical wall of automatic tracer. As a result, the fourth attack lacked the gusto and zeal of its predecessor.

Lieutenant Burns looked out over the sandbag brim of the sangar, using a makeshift periscope to do so. He had spent the night here and the floor was covered in brass casings that were beyond his ability to count. He personally must have fired hundreds, and the Anagonian M240 next to him had surely run through thousands. His breath clouded in front of his face in temperatures that hovered just below zero. Through the narrow lens of the periscope, he could see little. The darkness still held sway over the ground, which was covered by a fresh fall of snow that had begun around 6AM – just after the fourth assault. All had expected a fifth attack to be mounted undercover of the thickly falling flakes, but it had not come. Rather the insurgents had preferred to wait and plan their next offensive more carefully, taking into account the newly placed firepower the base now had. Yet in spite of the spirited defence, the insurgents had made it a hot night. The shooting had been ferocious. Two MPs and a Goramite had wounds to show it, although none fatal. The insurgents had attacked with zeal, but there had been time enough now for forces to assemble outside of Sandtown. The insurgents had made the snowy night hot enough, but those forces, Burns knew, would make the freezing day warmer still.





CSS Elliot Armstrong, somewhere nearby the West Islands territory…

The black cursor blinked in and out of existence on the white background of the word processor. Arran Weber’s fingers were poised over the keys of his laptop, but they were unmoving. Above, there was a single line of text to his wife and son but as yet no more. Since the assault on the insurgent base in the Juno Mountains, Elliot Armstrong had fulfilled at least one of her tasks and the need for absolute radio silence was lessened. Therefore, a dedicated email server had been set up to allow secure lines of personal communication off the ship. It had been well over a week since Weber had landed aboard the ship, amid the worst storm he’d ever seen. In that time, he had been unable to communicate with home at all and the experience had weighed on him. Now, ironically, with a line of communication finally open, he did not know what to say. How could he ever properly explain to Annette what he had seen three days ago?



Three days earlier

It was the smell that bothered him. It had arrived just as soon as he had. It was a sickly smell, one of death and destruction. Though he had seen such sights before, he felt he was about to see it on a scale hitherto unpreceded in his career as a lawman. The smell set him on edge. He well knew that he had not been himself since the death of his friend, Agent Sarah Tilden, during the action at the Ironwynth Field Office. He knew he was not fit to be here, but the machismo culture of the DDSI Tactical Teams made it tacitly impossible for him to say so. Therefore, the sickly smell of burning and death made him nervous for whatever it was that lay someway beyond the clearing, into which a West Island Territorial Militia helicopter had inserted them. He feared what he would see and how he would react.

Weber and five others piled out of the Wildekatze utility chopper, even as it hovered scant feet above the cleared forest floor. The other five members of the DDSI investigatory team, of which Weber was now Special Agent in Charge, began to move away but the newly appointed SAC stood for a moment, watching the aircraft pirouette in place and turn to climb away into a slate grey winters sky. The Aotearoan Captain had seen helicopters before of course, and spent a decent chunk of his professional life in them, but this one seemed to stand out. It was not drastically different to the Army’s Kite or Eagle light utility choppers. They fulfilled the same role and even bore some visual similarities, but for some reason the Wildekatze held his attention. It was powering off now, heading south west and away from the low stain of smoke on the eastern horizon.

“Clear the fucking landing zone!”

An accented voice bellowed, over the receding noise of the helicopter’s twin turboshaft engines. Weber’s mind snapped away from whatever had occupied it, and he followed the five agents of his investigative team towards a waiting vehicle.

As he stepped aboard, the Militia M-11A’s loading ramp closed with a hydraulic hiss. No sooner than it had, did the driver slip the personnel carrier into gear and it lurched forward on its tracks. Weber stumbled forward slightly as the vehicle began to move, in a slightly unsteady fashion. The interior was dimly lit by an eerie red light, designed to give illumination but also to preserve night vision as it may be required. Weber understood it, but did not like it and as such he made his way forward towards the driver, half obscured by an armoured panel at front of the fighting compartment. His wide hatch was propped open in front of him, allowing the driver an unrestricted view forward. Next to him, albeit just behind, the commander’s legs were visible as the officer stood up in his hatch.
“HEY!”

Weber shouted forward at the driver. The man didn’t react.

“HEY!”

He yelled again and this time the driver half turned, pulling his microphone away from his mouth

“WHAT?”

Weber tapped his ear and gestured up. The driver angrily pointed to a helmet hanging up on the armoured wall of the vehicle. The Captain grabbed it, and pulled the bulky tanker’s helmet onto his head. He dropped the goggles down over his eyes and pulled himself up through the vacant gunners hatch. A gun, some kind of general purpose machine gun for self defence, met him. It was pintle mounted and had no buttstock, but it was of little interest to him. He rotated it away on the O-ring that allowed for all round fire, instead hanging on to the handgrips on the rim of the gunner’s hatch to steady himself and concentrated on where they were going.

The M-11A snaked slowly through a wooded area, away from the landing zone and across rough terrain. It passed lines of grim looking militia troops, and their positions as it went. Much of the military equipment was foreign to Weber, who was only capable of making intelligent guess towards their general purpose. But as they passed a clearing, the intimidating shape of artillery pieces was clearly visible and the DDSI officer needed no instruction into what they were for. He had been briefed on what to expect here. They had told him it had been a serious fight, but he had not expected combat so intense as to require heavy weapons. Clearly, this had not been the raid like action that he was used to. Moments later, the M-11A broke out of the woods and into the clear. Here, his suspicions were confirmed as the battlefield spread itself out before him.

In the distance, the insurgent compound smouldered as a low column of dirty smoke still rose from it. It had been worked over, presumably by the gun tubes they had just passed and the result was clear devastation. The snow covered plain between the edge of the woods and the compound were much the same. The otherwise white blanket was pockmarked by shell holes and speckled with black that could have either been churned up dirt or frozen blood, Weber did not know which and did not care to find out.

The detritus of war was everywhere and it gave proof to the fact that the insurgents had stood up to fight. Here, there was the grotesquely bent tail of a helicopter as it stuck upwards into the slate sky. The cause of the helicopter’s death was not readily apparent, for body of the aircraft was completely gone, scattered over a vast, scorched, area. There, there was the burned out husk of an M-11C which had halted where it was hit. Again, the exact cause of death was unclear but it did not matter. Something sizable had hit it, peeling the armour back like it were paper, and whatever it was the result was the same. The fighting vehicle had burned, its hatches all blown open by the pressure of an internal explosion that sought a vent through which to escape. The internal fire had burnt out long ago, but the ruin of the M-11 still cut a sad figure as its gun was at an angle in the turret, hanging limp and useless over the side of the vehicle. The once proud military vehicle, that had cost a princely $1.8m NSD, was now fit for nothing more than the scrapper's yard and it awaited that final fate and the armoured recovery vehicles that would take it there, though they yet moved around the battle field first tending to less badly damaged machines.

Weber noticed, as the M-11 rolled onwards, the lack of bodies. From the wreckage on the field, and the abundant shell holes, the militia had taken heavy fire and they had doubtless taken casualties commensurate with the amount of resistance faced. Yet, they had done a remarkably good job of clearing away the dead and wounded. The Militia were a proud organisation, and they would not leave their fallen out in the depths of the winter snow. But their humanity did not extend to their enemy, and the truth of that was evident as Weber’s M-11 slowly rolled past the first of what had been rebel held positions.

It was a sandbag reinforced hole in the ground, perhaps big enough for a few men but no more Probably, it had once been a forward observation post. Now though, it was nothing of the sort. At this point, it was impossible to tell what sort of weapon – or weapons - had done the damage, but it was largely irrelevant. Something, probably something high calibre, had utterly destroyed the position. Weber could see that once it had been armed with an old heavy machine gun, but only because its distinctive two wheeled carriage was still just about discernible in the heap of twisted metal that was the remainder of the gun. At least two men had been there when it had happened, but Weber could not tell if there had been more than that. Two were identifiable, but the position was littered with viscera. It was not the clean violence of the thousands of movies made, or even the surgical killings that the DDSI officer himself had carried out, but the true face of war. A memory of the raid, a scant month ago, flashed unbidden into his head. There, an Army helicopter had accidentally engaged a shack filled with non-combatants. The flimsy wooden walls had put up no more resistance to the minigun fire than had these sandbags to the explosives that hit them. The bodies of the unarmed people in the shack had looked much like these insurgents did now. Those people in the shack, insurgent or not, had not deserved their fate and Weber had failed to intervene before more than a thousand rounds had been discharged into the building. He had been in charge of that operation, and he had failed to prevent the unnecessary casualties. As he looked down into the remains of the sandbag bunker, his perceived failure replayed in his mind until he forced his eyes up and away.

And for the next few minutes, as the militia vehicle picked its way up towards the main compound, that was the way of it. Everywhere, there were shell holes and destroyed vehicles. Trenches were filled with empty brass casings, fallen weapons and dead insurgents. Curiously, there were no wounded. Either they had already been rounded up and taken away or they had been finished off where they lay. Weber didn’t know and he did not care to ask.

The compound itself was hardly in better shape. It was surrounded by a perimeter wall, outfitted with guard towers. Some still stood, intact, but several had been levelled. The wall itself had been breached in several places, but it was not through one of these that the M-11 entered. Rather, it rolled straight through the main gate towards a set of tents in the main courtyard. It jerked to a halt, and its rear ramp hissed downwards. Moments later, Weber climbed down from the gunner’s position and exited the battle taxi. He was met by a Captain in the Militia.

“You Weber?”

He asked, somewhat gruffly. Weber had not met the Militia officer before, but the tone was not unexpected. It was similar to how many Militia members had spoken to the DDSI investigative team since they had arrived. It seemed that the Militia group and the Military Police did not see eye to eye, at least on the West Island, and that had led to tension between them. As a law enforcement agency, the DDSI agents had been lumped together with the Military Police and the disdain heaped upon the elite of the Anagonian forces was equally given to the newcomers.

“Yeah.”

“You see the church?”

The Militia Captain pointed towards a building in the centre of the compound, some hundred odd yards off, and visible only above other buildings. It had something of a spire, but it had taken a hit in the fighting. It was lopsided now, awkwardly hanging to the right. The gold cross that had been planted atop the building was now hanging nearly vertically down, and some sort of flag was half draped from the shattered bell tower.

“Yeah.”

Weber nodded

“You start there. There’s some shit in the basement that’s apparently of use to you. Get going.”

With only a few words more the six agents of the investigative team moved off in the direction of the church, hauling much of their equipment with them.

The church itself was very similar to the one that the DDSI had entered during their raid in the hills above Ironwynth. It was a grey, stone structure and it’s outside was largely bereft of decoration – aside from the large gold cross that had once taken its proud seat, looking out commandingly over the entire compound. Now, of course, it hung limply against the belltower having been dislodged by the Militia’s artillery fire. The belltower itself had, Weber had been told, been targeted in the first moments of the action in order to deny the high point to insurgent spotters. The evidence of that, on top of the damaged cross, was plain to see. The stonework was pockmarked by shrapnel, the belltower was now crooked and there were gaps in the walls. One of the gaps was large enough that the Militiamen had managed to struggle up the damaged structure, and secured the colours of the 15th Territorial Armoured Cavalry to the broke stones. The flag now hung listless in the calm morning air, but still indicated clearly who was the victor and who was vanquished. Moreover, it proclaimed the glory of the Armoured Cavalry Regiment who’s 1st Battalion had made the main assault on the compound. It stung the pride of the recon, artillery, support and aerial units to see those colours and to see all the glory stolen, but they knew it didn’t really matter. The battle was won, and all would know that it was the Militia – not the Military Police – who had won it.

Yet despite the fire concentrated against it and the ignominy of having the enemy’s colours adorn it, the church was holding up well. It was well built; its old stones were heavy and thick. On the inside many of its roughly made wooden pews remained in broadly one piece, although most had been moved from their original positions. Many of the long benches had bullet holes in them, and the cobblestone floor was stained by dark patches. Clearly, even with the firepower that had been arrayed against it, the church – the mainstay of the compound – had had to have been cleared in a more personal fashion than jet fighters and artillery tubes could provide.

As the DDSI team entered the building, Weber’s eyes were immediately drawn across the long main hall to the great golden cross behind the central pulpit. It was the only piece of decoration in the otherwise austere building. It was at least ten feet tall, but like the cross atop the bell tower it hung at an angle, having been blown from its purchase by an unknown weapon. The left portion of the cross beam had been cut away entirely, and its fragments lay forgotten on the floor, and yet the golden cross still managed to draw the eye. Around it was wording that Weber did not understand. At first, he thought it was some form of one of the Anagonian languages, but further inspection revealed words such as Erid or Dres. Although he did not understand those words, he had seen them before in the compound he had raided. It made them, he thought, Scandin words.

Just off to the left of the pulpit was a wooden door and Weber advanced on it slowly, his knees bent at a very slight crouch. As he did so, his hand found the textured grip of the UIW pistol on his hip. He did not draw it, the movement being almost subconscious, but a small voice in the back of his head screamed that drawing it was the smart thing to do. The voice also screamed that it had been from a door just like that, that an unseen Scandin extremist had come for him and that it had been Sarah Tilden that saved his life with just one well aimed shot. The same woman whose life he’d failed to save some weeks later when she died on the floorboards of the main corridor of their own Field Office. Another failure, and another life lost on his watch. He fought to quiet his mind and consciously made his hand move away from the UIW’s grip. He let his breath go, his knees straightened and the voice melted away again. After all, the Militia had swept the place and confirmed it empty.

“Alright, guys.”

The Captain turned Special Agent in Charge, said as he turned to face his team

“Leave your stuff here and go back to the track, get the last of our gear. I’ll go downstairs and see what the Militia have left for us.”

“You’re going to stay, alone?”

Another voice, belonging to an agent who’d only recently met, piped up. Weber searched his mind for the man’s first name. Tony? Tony Hansard? Yes, that was it.

“Yeah, I think so. This place is clear.”

“Captain, I don’t thi-”

Weber held one hand up.

“Yeah, Tony, I know. But the Militia have swept through here a couple of times already, and the last of our kit is bulky. I’ll be fine.”

Hansard nodded, not entirely with conviction.

“Ok, Sir.”

And with that, the team turned and began to file out of the church. Weber watched them go, before himself turning back to the pulpit and the door just across from it. He crossed the cobblestone floor quickly, his boots audible as he went, and grasped the door handle.

Is this a good idea?

He wondered, just for a moment, before his hand turned and the door swung open. It led to a short corridor, with a doorway on the right. The door itself had been blown completely off its frame, and the scarring on the wall opposite suggested there had been some fighting here. The suggestion was confirmed when Weber looked into the open vestibule. A body was slumped in the corner. The captain’s heart seemed to leap in his chest at the sight of the man, and his hand once again flew to the UIW until his brain took stock of what he was looking at. The man was ghostly pale, his clothing soaked with blood. There was an M16 style rifle lying next to him, and a handful of empty brass scattered all around. One hand was stretched out towards the rifle’s stock and the other clamped over the wound in his abdomen. Weber looked at the dead man for a moment, wondering why the Militia had not yet removed the body. He looked until a growing corner of his mind told him that that pale face and vacant, somehow peaceful, look had been shared by 76 DDSI agents he’d seen laid out in the atrium of the Field Office as medics zipped them, one by one, into body bags. Some had been covered by jackets or whatever else was to hand, but some had not been and the sight of their ghostly faces haunted him when he closed his eyes at night.

Weber forced himself to look away and continued down the short corridor towards a flight of steps. They took him down into another chamber, this one somewhat larger than the room above and it was clear why the militia had sent them there. One wall was lined with computers, and there was a large map table in the middle. There were documents scattered everywhere, many around a 55-gallon drum in which the insurgents had clearly been trying to burn their paperwork when they had been taken. There were bodies here also, two of them. Both lay face down by the drum, apparently taken unawares. Weber moved slowly over to them, his worries finally getting the better of him as he drew his pistol. He kicked first one body, then the other. Neither stirred, but nevertheless, Weber kicked their rifles away towards a large steel cabinet that lined one wall. He turned from the bodies and leant over the map table. He would have words with the Militia officers about this. Everywhere else in the church, the dead had been cleared away except for the one place the visiting investigators needed to do. It seemed they had been left until last deliberately.

A low creak, like someone moving slightly, came from the direction of the cabinet. Weber stiffened appreciably, his fingers tightening now around the grip of the UIW that he had placed on the map table.

What was that?

Was his mind playing tricks? Turning every slight noise into an insurgent? He didn’t think so. He wheeled around, pistol raised.

“Come out. Now.”

Nothing. He stepped towards the large metal lockers, his weapon up and at eye level. Still nothing, but it creaked again. He took his bottom hand off the pistol and reached out for the lockers handle. Quickly, he swung it open and stepped back as he did so. A man tumbled out. It was all Weber could do not to squeeze the trigger out of reflexive excitement. The man crashed down onto the hard wooden floor, and Weber stepped back again pointing his gun at the figure.

“Hands. Show me your hands!”

He yelled. The man whimpered something back that he didn’t understand. Perhaps Anagonian, perhaps Scandin, he did not know. The man seemed to understand, however, as his empty hands appeared and he held them up to Weber. The figure was on his knees now, lowly moaning and speaking his unintelligible words. When he looked up, it was clear he had been through the wringer. There was dried blood all over his face, which looked as though it had come from a wound above his hairline. Those parts of his face not covered in blood were stained by dirt and dust. His eyes looked tired and desperate. He wore a uniform of sorts and some kind of webbing gear that appeared empty. Like the man’s face, his clothes were filthy with dirt and perhaps blood as well. From behind is raised UIW, Weber thought the man perhaps a messenger from the trenches outside. Perhaps when it became clear the battle was lost, he had hidden in here in hopes of waiting out the carnage.

Please. Give up.

The words rattled out of the man and Weber, just for a moment, felt sorry for him. Until that growing corner of his mind continued its march into his consciousness.

You know what he is

It told him

You know what he’s done

And it was true. It may have been Weber’s failure to prevent unnecessary deaths in the compound. Agent Graham was badly wounded on his watch. He had not saved 76 of his colleagues at the Field Office, and worst of all he’d failed his friend in her last moments. His failures were etched, indelibly, into his mind. His mind told him now, that he had failed but he had not pulled the triggers or set off the bombs. He would not have failed if the Scandin extremists around the world had not existed. He would not have failed if this man in front of him had not existed. Sarah Tilden would not have bled to death in his arms if his man had not existed.

“Stand up.”

He hardly even recognised his own voice as he spoke. The man looked at him with eyes that may not have understood the words but understood the tone.

“Up. Get the fuck up.”

The man shook his head slightly, holding his empty hands up. Weber took too steps towards him, grabbed his collar and hauled him up, before turning and shoving him against the wall. The captain's eyes fell to one of the rifles he’d kicked only moments before, and has he stepped back he kicked it again. It was another M16, one of the old ones with the triangular plastic handguard and a short magazine. It clattered as it skidded over the cobbles. Weber raised his pistol once more.

“Pick it up.”

He said, softly. The man looked at him wide eyed.

“Fucking pick it up, or I’ll kill you.”

His voice was calm and flat. The man shook his head again, the growing fear evident in his eyes.

Please. Give up.

His hands were out in front of him now.

“Last chance. Pick it up.”

Ple-

The 9mm cartridge casing was extracted smoothly from the UIW, fired gently up from the ejection port before tumbling to the hard ground. Before it landed, a second one was in the air and the twin reports of the handgun blended as if into one. The man crumpled under the twin impacts, falling backwards onto the wall and sliding down it. He did not move again when he reached the ground. Weber followed him down with the muzzle of his pistol and he consciously pushed the M16 closer to the body with his foot. Close enough that the man’s fingers were touching the stock.

There came a clatter of feet from the corridor above and then rapidly down the stairwell. A Militiaman burst in, his rifle in hand, and then a second, followed by Agent Hansard. Weber held one hand up slightly and made a show of deliberately holstering his own weapon.

“You were right, Tony. These boys are fucking useless. They missed one. He tried to jump me.”

Hansard looked at his captain. If he was thinking ‘I told you so’ he was doing a good job of hiding it.

“You alright, Boss?”

“Yeah. Or I will be when these wankers”

He gestured to the two Militiamen

“Get these bodies out of here.”

User avatar
Anagonia
Senator
 
Posts: 3824
Founded: Dec 18, 2003
Democratic Socialists

Postby Anagonia » Sun Jan 23, 2022 6:29 pm

Fairwater Regional Hospital
City of Fairwater Rapids
Commonwealth of Saratoga, CSA


"I know you."

The words seemed his, but not. Something stirred within his mind. Tiberius had never been a religious individual. He was faithful to Drekanity in some respects, though throughout his life he had chosen his path based entirely on the efforts of his own person. While he had not specifically looked down upon those who surrendered their lives to the fates, he did feel somewhat superior to them in regards to his own capability for self-motivation. His childhood had not been pleasant, having been born on one of the many Komodren reservations dotting the lands, and while that in and of itself was not a death sentence for a Komodren hatchling it did imply a loosely parented upbringing.

Komodren as a culture and society were notorious for being open-ended, ferocious appearance notwithstanding. They were also fast breeders - but only in recent decades. Typically, a female Komodren under minimal conditions would lay one to two eggs, with a mortality rate having been in the 50/50 range. Thanks to advances in modern medicine as well as initiatives undertaken by the Confederate government to support the non-human populations over the past fifty years, things drastically changed. What once had been two eggs became eight to ten, and what once had been a 50-50 chance of survival turned into a high 90%. Many of the other non-human species had reported similar improvements to birthrate and mortality, which had in recent decades led to a more diverse inclusion of non-human citizens among the populace.

"I chose you."

The words pierced the cloud of haze and anger in his mind, made primal by the misfortunes of his younglinghood. As a hatchling, Tiberius had been given the responsibility as clutch caretaker due to being the first to hatch. He was also given the most prestigious name, as was tradition, and thus named after the founder of the Confederacy. His parents, in all their care for him and their remaining hatchlings and eggs, had joined a traditional Komodren Commune and by extension had given over the majority of their responsibilities to him for the raising of his siblings. It was a tradition, Tiberius would later find out, not heralding from recent times before the mortality improvement but rather from some obscure documents thousands of years ago dictating how clutches should be raised. A document that had been the beginning of his childhood misfortune and one that had set the stage for his youth to come. Thanks to that document, and the crazy cult his parents had been suckered into, he had been forced to become the defacto parental figure for his clutch as their actual biological parents gallivanted elsewhere.

Komodren Communities, despite their recognition as sovereign entities by the Confederate States, were not kind to younglings. Every harsh expectation of adulthood had been placed on the shoulders of Tiberius at a very young age. When his parents had concluded what trivial parenting they deemed acceptable - reading comprehension, language, and hygienic understanding - the left had been left up to him. He had, at first, taken seriously to his roles and taught his siblings what he had been instructed. But when he had gone back to his parents during one of their adventures with their community, he had been unceremoniously beaten by half-a-dozen adults for "interrupting community rituals". It was at that point he understood the position, albeit primitively, he had been placed in.

"I saved you."

The voice was familiar. It was a whisper he remembered hearing as a hatchling. After the first initial beatings, he remembered the voice vividly giving him soft instructions on what to do. Tiberius recalled the struggle at his first job at eight. He cut wood for the communal fire-pit, being paid a weekly rate for each cut log. He had used the money he gained to pay for food for his siblings - by this point his parents were effectively out of the picture - as well as clothing and other supplies. He barely ever had any for himself. As he grew, he gave more to his siblings and paid for their schooling through the various jobs he gained on the side. His entire perspective in his youth had not been for himself, but rather for those forced into his care. He had come to love them eventually as his brothers and sisters, and they all the while loved him as the father they never rightfully had. This story, Tiberius had seen, played out among many of the other clutches. Some of them, left to starve and fend for themselves, died off slowly with no help whatsoever from the Komodren who sired and laid them as eggs. Survival of the fittest as the Komodren Community Elders had called it.

"Do you remember me?"

The words again cut through his memories. He watched as his horrible youth transitioned to a more tolerable young adulthood. His siblings were grown, jobs of their own, and they had formed a communal clutch as much of the surviving clutches would naturally do; brothers and sisters, siblings, left abandoned by their parents, forced to fend for themselves and depending on one another for survival. Tiberius had realized during this phase in his life that it was this upbringing that had created the mentality his parents had been born with. The cult he had once suspected existing was in fact Komodren culture in and of itself. The flaws he had been exposed to, and the horrors it wrought with it, was a direct result of the mentality of Komodren and their inborn nature. The harsh times had created a caring family structure, but once the provisions, aid, and protection of man was introduced the lizard-folk of the Komodren were quick to return to their natural order. His parents, he had come to realize, were just as much a victim of this as himself, and it was why they had looked upon him with such disdain and lack of concern. It was at that point in his life that he determined to either correct this greatest of wrongs - as he believed it was - or run away from it entirely.

"I led you to me."

The words came softer now, like a breeze through a meadow of flowers and tulips mixed in between the long stalks of tall grass. It changed something in his mind, the negativity having been birthed from the memories of his hatchlinghood being all but washed away. In its place was a feeling of comfort. A comfort in his decision to run away. When he had been old enough, and his siblings able to fend for themselves, they had gathered together to vote on leaving the Commune or staying. All of his siblings voted to stay, for one reason or another. Tiberius voted to leave. They had, in their own way, tried to guilt him - though in truth Tiberius believed the guilt trips were simply because they depended on him and looked up to him. Tiberius, at that time, had just turned nineteen and his siblings were near his age by several weeks and in one case a month. He had seen the ads for resettlement, particularly the ones from the Church of Drekanity, and he wanted to go. With long goodbyes, he left not a week after, and never looked back.

The Church of Drekanity had set up several foundations across Anagonia particularly catered to youth development and homeless improvement. The one Tiberius had chosen had been in Saratoga, somewhere in the vast outskirts of the land and far from civilization. It was here he had been given instruction on his to actually live, how to actually improve his life and make something of himself that had been denied to him for so long. They had, in their own polite ways, offered another path of service to Melkos, but instead he had chosen a more interesting path of becoming a full citizen of the Confederacy. He had eventually settled on the Military Police as a way to gain that, and so his life played out accordingly.

His hopes, his dreams, his ambitions playing out in his mind all according to the choices he made up to the point of his near death at the hands of the Scandin terrorists. It was there, as the explosion began to erupt in his vision, that he saw it. A skeletal man, darkly robed with flowing ethereal threads of fabric. A half skull visible beneath the vial of darkness created by the hooded cloak and two bright, red eyes staring at Tiberius as the shockwave of the initial blast hit him. He saw how the explosive bubble had curved around the dark shape, directed in specific angles at specific individuals, with a chaotic twist concerning its development. He saw, in those half of a fraction of a seconds, how threads of time twisted and weaved from the bare skeletal hands of the cloaked figure, like a puppet master with strings, directing the chaos to follow.

"You are mine," the visage of Melkos said to him clearly now. The lower skeletal jaw moved just enough to seem to the origin of the voice speaking loudly in the head of Tiberius. There was clear intent to the actions of this spectral being, intervening in what should be by all accounts the moment of death for the Komodren Military Policeman. The jaws moved slightly again, and the words of Melkos ushered forth as the explosive bubble nearly engulfed Tiberius form as it started flying backward in the air.

"And I am not done with you yet," Melkos Unchanos uttered, words filled with contempt and a hint of pity. "For although the pawns of another god dabble in my realm, you shall be what I require to answer their malice in time."

There was a feeling of peace as Tiberius was forced back by the explosion. Shrapnel began to embed in his scaly hide, and parts of debris flew out to cut through parts of his body. The intense heat began to melt specific claws and tendons, melting through scale and destroying bone. His eyelids fluttered close in the finality of the instinctive urge to do so at the beginning of the explosion. He felt his body give way to his spirit, a feeling of complete weightlessness. All thoughts and emotions ceased, all but the feeling of closeness to the one who had uttered the words. The precipice of life and death was at his claw-tips and. All he had to do was give in to the feeling.

He had learned about Melkos from the preachers of the Drekanity Foundation. He had never believed any of it to mean anything other than another way to clear ones mind of guilt or find something to latch onto for help. Tiberius never had that chance in his life, for though he may have been guided in some decisions, in the majority of the rest he had struggled alone. No gods or spiritual entities had given him what he required to provide for his brothers and sisters. It had been his own grit and self-determination alone. For the first time in his life, though, he felt inclined to give up the fight he had undertaken. He felt inclined to give some of it away, so that part of it could be shouldered by another. It spat in the face of everything he believed in, everything he had been forced through to mold him into who he was. The conviction was strong though, and as the last vestiges of his conscious mind played out the memories before him, he let Melkos have his share of the troubles.

"Good," the ethereal voice said softly, as if in response. Then, in a commanding tone, it screamed, "Arise!"


***~~***~~***


He awoke with a start. His heart raced, revealed in part by the heart monitor equally racing in beeps and tones. His breathing was heavy and he felt as if his scales had somehow become heavier. He felt more oily, unclean. He was panting to cool down, he realized, and he felt like he had just come out of a furnace. He raised a hand to his snout to feel over it and, in a twist his mind did not anticipate, his left claw appeared in the form of a robotic hand. Stunned, his eyes wide, he was left equally speechless when the metallic clank of his new lower jaw slapped that of his upper. The pain was immediate. He brought both his apparently new hand and his original one to his snout, holding it as he screamed in pain. He thrashed on the hospital bed as the heart monitor and various other instruments attached to his bed went off. His screams intensified as he managed to look through his fingers holding his snout, seeing the gleam of further metal down below. He lowered his right claw, and with a horrified expression saw both legs had been replaced with more mechanical or artificial limbs.

His tail.....his tail! He saw the metallic links of artificial joints that now comprised his tail, thrashing briefly before slumping down against the surface of the hospital bed. For that briefest of moments as the footfalls of rushing persons began to enter his room, he was quiet in both shock and dismay. Then his brain caught up with him, and in that moment, he bellowed a screaming roar of agony and loss unlike any he had ever uttered before. He felt incomplete. As be began to rip the very scales off his snout in an instinctive act of extreme sadness, the grips of nurses and doctors initially could do nothing to restrain him. It wasn't until another Komodren had came in that he was even able to be marginally restrained. His dismay and agony, sadness of loss, turned swiftly into anger as his limbs were forced to his side. He stared up into the snout of his brother - or sister? he couldn't tell with such blurry vision due to his rage - and screamed, "What have you done to me?!"

The shock on the others expression was apparent, and for a brief moment their grip abated. Tiberius used the opening to his full advantage and tried to lurch forward. What met him instead was a solid punch from his kin. The clunk of flesh and metal was loud and apparent, instantaneously rendering Tiberius all but unconscious. His body slumped back into the bed, unable to move or barely think as his brain rebooted from the vicious jab he had endured.

"Fuck," he heard the other Komodren say, a more masculine tint to the voice. "I think I hit his prosthetic jaw. We'll need to recheck the joints. Sorry."

"Don't be sorry," came a clearly feminine, human voice. "You probably saved his life."

"I'll recheck the joints," said a more robotic voice nearby, possibly nearest the rooms entrance. "This could of all been a result of natural rejection by the body to the prosthetic appendages. Quite possibly the jaw and eye, as they're nearest to the brain. I'll personally check them myself and clear up and neuro-synaptic rejection as I reconstitute the appendages coding with the chip in his brain."

"Of course, Doctor Prometheus," the feminine voice replied. "Do you want us to put him in straps?"

"No," the robotic voice replied. "I'm more than able to restrain him myself."





Scandinvan Christian Extremist Cell - Juno Devotus
President Jason Faltore Nature Preserve
Juno Mountain, Juno County,
Territory of the West Islands
Moments after the fighting started


Just five hours ago, Kolton Moses and his wife and two daughters had been having a picnic devotion with their fellow converts here in the central church. When the government plants on the outside had sent warning to them about the impending militia attack, there had been barely enough time to gather all the women and children into the underground tunnels. They would go towards the nearby river, where a few vehicles had been situated for just such an emergency. Normally the government plants, particularly those within the Confederate Government, gave plenty of time to prepare. The Southwave Community was a good example of that. But when things concerned the Militia, specifically the West Island Militia, their government plants had been severely slacking.

When the MRF-1's had dropped their bombs, over half the cell's defensive forces had been eradicated outright. There had been nothing mentioning a airstrike of any caliber. Kolton had been the one to convey the information and, after the airstrike, Kolton had been dragged by the Preacher down below and beaten. This had been about the time of the ground forces pushing in, initially with little resistance until the remaining forces of the the Preachers forces gathered for a last stand. There just wasn't enough however, and as the gunfire came closer, Kolton felt his will to fight depart and he hid himself in the cabinet. He stayed quiet as he heard the screams of those shot dead, didn't breathe when he saw the Militia forces unceremoniously slaughter one of his comrades in the room as they tried to give up through the gap in the two cabinet doors. When they came to check his cabinet, he hid behind the coats and stacks of boots and to his surprise they closed the doors back.

Somehow he had survived. He had said a fervent prayer to God then. Thanking him for the salvation. Memories of his fallen brothers and sisters played into his mind, and he prayed for them too. That their sacrifice at the hands of these Dres'lanar would be avenged. But then memories of his family played into his mind, and for the briefest of moments, his will to the cause faltered. He didn't know how long he had been in prayer, but when the memory played into his mind and caused him to jolt, the cabinet had unintentionally been caused to shake as well. That was when he noticed the new man in the room through the crack in the cabinet doors. How he had missed him was beyond Kolton, he was still in a state of panic and shock despite the hour or two that had passed during his prayer - perhaps longer.

“Come out. Now.”

The words were foreign to Kolton. They sounded harsh and alien, definitely not Anagonian. Unlike most of his comrades, he never took the time to learn another language. English was commonly taught in all Anagonian schools now, but like his parents and those before them, they never appreciated the jest of foreigners in their lands. The "sinful language", as his parents had termed it, had not place in a civilized Anagonian home. So when the time came for him to learn English, his parents had signed the forms to exclude Kolton. So it was too that he did so for his daughters, ultil the uprisings started and likeminded Scandin Orthodoxy Followers formed these isolated communities. There was a split sometime a few years back, when the official Orthodoxy Church dismissed and condemned the violent ways of Koltons sect, but it was trivial. He had never learned English, or any other language, besides his own. So the words of the Dres'lanar were alien to him. That did not mean he wasn't afraid.

Kolton dared to push against the metal cabinet doors, looking out in more detail at the man and the gun he held as he approached. Kolton quickly closed the door, but to no avail. In the process of pressing his weight in another direction as he closed the door, it was jarred open and his grip pulled him out as he tumbled to the floor. He heard the man yell.

“Hands. Show me your hands!”

When Kolton righted himself, he looked up in a pitiful state as all salvation had left him. He had been found and the Dres'lanar would kill him. But he didn't. Kolton began to speak, on his knees before his would-be executioner.

"Please, I give up!" he said in Anagonian, a harsher dialect than natural Anagonian made separate by the Scandin Extremist Communities - though that wasn't what they called themselves. "I have a wife! I have two daughters! I am tired. You see, they beat me! I will tell you anything."

Kolton's outfit was a mish-mash of combat gear bought from various outlets around the island. All of his pockets were empty, as the Preacher and those with him had taken his things before beating him. The rest of his disheveled appearance was due to his closeness to the bombs being dropped, and having participated in some of the defensive stands before being grabbed away for his punishment. A soft tear emerged from the corner of his eyes and he whimpered his words again, hoping that somehow the man understood him. He had lost all faith and hope in that moment as the gun bore down on his head.

“Stand up," the man ordered, but again Kolton did not understand, but something there he understood. He looked up into the eyes of the Dres'lanar, something clicking into his mind as he understood. His heart raced.

Up. Get the fuck up.”

Again the man spoke, this time Kolton shook his head. He didn't have any weapons! He showed his hands. He was weaponless. Please, he thought, Let me live!

Then the man approached him with another step, grabbing Kolton by the collar and pulling him with almost inhuman strength to his feet. Alarm bells flared in Kolton's head then, eyes widening as he looked to where the man looked. He watched as the man kicked one of the standard issue M16's his way, but this one was his own. He knew that because he recognized his initials on the butt of the automatic rifle. How had his rifle gotten here? The confused expression was all but cleared when Kolton looked up into the eyes of the man and saw him raise his pistol again. Why was he raising his gun to him?

“Pick it up," the man said.

Kolton looked at him wide eyed. His mind raced. Thoughts of his family going through his mind. He wanted to see his daughters again. Jenna, his baby, just six years old. And Tina, their eldest, at ten. His wife, Malissa, so beautiful and caring and supportive. I love you baby, he thought as the main maintained the handgun at him.

“Fucking pick it up, or I’ll kill you.”

When the man spoke again, a calm and flat voice this time. Kolton shook his head, growing fear in his eyes. He began to place his open palms in front of him, facing up. A complete gesture of surrender. There was tears streaming down his face. His life began to flash before his eyes.

“Last chance. Pick it up," the man said.

"Please, I just want my daught-" Kolton tried to say, but there was no time to reply. The moment of his death was instantaneous. His last memory, his last recalling of his life, was sitting with his children in the church eating their sandwiches made by his beautiful wife. He smelled her hair, heard the gentle laughs of his daughters. This was his last memory before the chamber firing in front of him, and the bullet passing through his skull.





Military Police Patrol Base
Just Outside the Perimeter of the Christian Separatists Community of Southwave
Commonwealth of Saratoga, CSA


"I'm just about fucking tired of this," grumbled Sergeant Hooper as he cleaned his standard issue MAP-98 Assault Rifle. "I mean, the militia boys in the Westies get to plow these fucking nutjobs into the earth and we can't? What's the issue?"

There were agreeable shouts among the MP squad taking their leave in the temporary barracks tent. The last attack had been thwarted hours ago and the snow was coming on. The conditions were getting colder outside, but the tent's heater seemed to have no issue in spreading the warmth. The entire structure was made within a day, put up via a large crate with manufactured parts perfectly situated and in order of construction. Only an individual living under a rock their entire lives would be unable to put one of these together. The ground beneath it had its own layering, keeping the heat in. The entire tent was fireproof - or so the Military claimed - but Hooper had caught one burning some years back during an exercise to the Wildlands. There were twin-bunks situated all along the barrack tent, holding at least fifty MP's. It had all been situated rather quickly following the escalating violence with Southwave, so building capable of going up overnight was the first thing to be situated. More concrete and purpose-driven structures would come later, if Southwave wasn't a crater by then.

"The reason it isn't," said a voice from the front of the tent, "is because our leaders in all their wisdom have chosen to keep us here."

The voice was the Platoon Leader, Lieutenant Wildon. He was sitting at his makeshift desk at the fore as per protocol in these situations at the front lines. Regardless of branch, whomever got the front first usually got the shittier equipment. This was even true for the Military Police, who were arguably the most well funded branch of the Military.

"Still doesn't make sense," scoffed an MP from near the back.

The sound of a hand slapping a fabricated table surface echoed - impossibly - inside the tent. Lt. Wildon stood from his chair, nearly causing the table to topple as he marched down the line of bunks. His face was red and stern as his voice shouted so all could hear.

"I don't want another fucking word about your complaints!" he ordered, looking around at his Platoon. "We got assigned a shit job! SO FUCKING WHAT. How is this any fucking different from when any of you are assigned to patrol?!"

There was silence in the tent, before another voice dared to say, "Well there ain't shooting that's for sure."

"Fuck's sake Gregory, shut the hell up," grumbled the Lieutenant as the tent erupted in a fit of laughter. "Alright fine, but still. Shit jobs, shit assignments. You get my point?"

"Yeah, LT," Sergeant Hooper piped up, "but I think the question still stands. Why can't we fight back? They've gone beyond all known laws restricting us from doing that. They're insurgents now. Help the greenhorns understand. Help me understand, LT."

Again, silence fell on the tent. All eyes were on Lieutenant Hooper as he moved a hand through his hair. He sighed heavily, gazing about, then down, then about again. He then nodded to himself.

"Alright, I'll talk," Hooper said. "But if any of my words get out, I'll shoot whoever talked myself."





Christian Separatists Community of Southwave
Midnight


Where the plan for the Juno Mountain insurgent camp had failed, the Southwave encampment had succeeded. They had taken the bait and hunkered down, leaving themselves exposed for long enough within a several day period for an infiltration team to sneak in during the darkness of the midnight hour. The Confederate States Special Forces had been activated and the Confederate Navy Sea Dragons had been called. During the transit of the CSS Elliot Armstrong to the north, they had parted ways with a V-30 Phantom that had arrived unannounced to pick up the Special Forces team. Sea Dragon 10 had been chosen for the assignment, led by Commander Garth with five others to his team. During the waning hours of the previous night, they had transited the ocean towards the Saratoga as the Elliot Armstrong entered the Sea of Independence. Along the way, they had picked up a specialist in the Union of Soviet Socialist Republics of Nodea Rudav. By the time they arrived on site, it was exactly zero-dark hundred.

The pilot of the V-30 expertly guided the craft just two miles north of Southwave, depositing its human cargo and vacating to a safer location for later extraction. Sea Dragon 10 and their specialist made way towards the literal fortress of a community, stopping only briefly on hill overlooking the facilities walls and emplacements.

"There, there, and there," the Specialist of the USSRNR said, his combat gear slightly different than that of Sea Dragon 10's. He was gazing through his optics, situated for night-vision operation, as he examined the defenses. Commander Garth had requested his assistance as an old acquaintance due to his specializations as a demolitions expert. "Kill them three, I can make hole."

"You got it," Garth replied, pressing the side of his helmet as he relayed the orders through team communications.

"Listen up, three hostiles. One at the tower, two on the wall. Kill in three."

There was a silent count down as the team prepared, aimed, and fired their silence weapons. They weren't expert in make, but each one was specialized and chosen by their user. That was the advantage of being in a special operations division. You chose your gear - mostly - to fit your style. If it wasn't available, parts were custom made to use with a good stock as backup. Garth's weapons, an M40A5, was situated and manufactured exactly as he wanted it. When the trigger pulled, the suppressor coughed. Similar coughs echoed nearby as his team executed the command. The three men fell, silently, and cleanly.

After examining the surroundings quickly, they approached a portion of the wall that had been selected previously by a scouting team. This portion had remnants of previous construction, wasn't well maintained, and seemed to be poorly patrolled. The Soviet Demolitions Expert approached and applied his package to a man-sized area of the wall. He gave a hand signal and all the team back up. After applying an igniter, the Soviet backed up and pressed a detonator. The resulting explosion was, to Garth, unremarkable. The thin line of detcord exploded with a brief spark. The Soviet approached the portion of the wall and pushed. Garth held his breath, expecting the detcord to not have breached, but saw that the intelligence had been correct. The thin, barely put together of sheet metal pieces came a part and the team worked in tandem to gently set them down.

"Thanks Slaveski," Garth said a she patted his Soviet friend on the shoulder. "We'll take it from here."

"Da, I'll overwatch."

Garth watched Slaveski leave back for the hill. Having brought no other weapon than his defensive handgun, he would be useless for further engagements. Garth rallied his team with a hand signal, moving into the breach. When they entered, they fanned out in a line and knelt as Garth examined the surroundings. There were a few guards to the west, and two more to the north, but none towards the small warehouse that was their objective. Another hand signal and the team moved. They slowed briefly in between two buildings to let a patrol past, then continued forward until they reached the warehouse doors. Garth signaled his own teams breacher, letting him quickly dislodge the lock on the door before opening it.

"Holy fuck!" the breacher remarked, holding his nostrils. The entire team held in a gag.

Approaching the slightly opened door, Garth peeked in. Dead bodies. Dead non-human bodies. His stomach lurched. There had to be hundreds here, most held up by hooks, all dead or so he hoped by the look of the brutality done to their bodies. Some of them were even skinned, Garth noted, as he panned his flashlight around to see more of the scene. He briefly entered, grabbing a camera and taking pictures, before he exited.

"That wasn't the right one," he said with a hint of sickness to his tone.

"No shit," replied another of his team. "Try this one then?"

"Yeah," Garth replied, signaling the breacher to the next warehouse. It was a few hundred feet away, separated by a main road that was dimly lit. The team made way across quickly.

The lock was more sturdy and took time. Once broken, Garth peeked in. Battle tanks. Specifically T-54's and other civilian market brand models. In the rear was an M1A1. Garth quickly took pictures.

"Let's get to it then," he said as he grabbed his backpack of explosives.

Thirty minutes later they were done. They quickly ex-filtrated, meeting up with Slaveski, and finally boarding the V-30 for home.





The Next Morning

In the early morning hours of the next day, a massive explosion rocked the landscape. The plume of smoke rose high into the air as screams and shouts erupted from within the Community of Southwave. The warehouse with the only supply of battle tanks, including the adjacent LTV storage, had been struck with sabotage as explosion after explosion was set off via timer. The hellish incident was enough to thwart the Southwavian plan of continuing their assault, and for a time, giving those opposing them the benefit of an opportunity to strike.
Founded: September 14th, 0 AUR
Capital: Liberty, State of Liberty, CSA
President: Mileethus Canisilus
Population: 430.5 Million Anagonians
GDP: D$34.1 Trillion
The Confederate States of Anagonia (MT/PMT)
An autonomous unity; A Confederate Republic whole.
Left-leaning Libertarianism - Human/Non-Human Society
Current Canon Year: 108 AUR (2034 AD)
Embassy Exchange Link | GATORnet v0.5.2b

User avatar
Goram
Senator
 
Posts: 3832
Founded: Jan 30, 2010
Civil Rights Lovefest

Postby Goram » Sat Feb 12, 2022 6:44 pm

Southwave…


At 60,000’ the sunrise, that was not more than a faint glow to those on the ground, was fast approaching. The curvature of the eastern horizon was ablaze with a deep red that ebbed into orange and pink as the coming light fought back the curtain of night. Dawn was coming on fast. The half moon, though it would remain palely visible for most of the short winter’s day, was sinking and the sun rising up towards the horizon to take its place. But it was of no concern to the UAV that soared in the slowly brightening glow.

The aircraft, perhaps fittingly known as Penumbra, sustained itself on the thin air as its low bypass turbo fan worked at near its maximum continuous thrust. As military engines went, it was not a particularly powerful device. Even compared to a civilian powerplant, the Penumbra’s CCSA Aerospace built CC-101 engine gave – at maximum power – only about a third of the thrust provided by a single example of the ubiquitous CFM56 that was commonly found on many of the world’s airliners. But for all that, Penumbra did not need a massively powerful engine. For all the world, it looked like a upscaled glider. Indeed, its very high aspect ratio wings and aerodynamic body made it handle much like a glider as well – albeit one with a heavily laden noise. The excellent lift to drag ratio that the design gave and the adequate engine power CC-101 engine meant the Penumbra could reach and maintain nearly 70,000’ if it had to and it could happily loiter there for more than an entire day as the altitude reduced fuel consumption to near a trickle. Yet, to fly this aeroplane would have been an immense challenge for a human pilot. Once at its operational altitude, the speed at which the aircraft would overspeed and that at which it would stall were usually separated – depending on fuel load - by only eleven knots. For a single human pilot, also charged with the operation of the vastly powerful sensor suite, it would be too much to monitor the auto pilot whilst carrying out the given mission. But the Penumbra had no human pilot, at least not one onboard. Rather it was controlled entirely by an autopilot, who’s inputs were commanded by a Captain in Army Aviation who sat in a dedicated trailer on the impromptu airbase on the Saratoga Peninsula. To the right of the pilot sat two systems officers. It would have been impossible to fit the three man crew into the aircraft, but in their trailer they had all the space they needed. It meant the pilot did not have to operate the sensors leaving capacity free to simply fly the aeroplane, as much as the UAV could really be flown, whilst others operated the sensor suite inside the Penumbra’s bulbous nose.

The sensor suite, an integrated package built by Harmon Defence of Brockhampton, was as potent as the limited onboard power supply could generate. The primary system in the peculiar looking nose assembly was its ground search radar. Great emphasis had been put into the original Air Force specification requirements for the Penumbra’s radar, stressing that it had to have Moving Target Indication, giving the radar the ability to discriminate against something moving from the back ground clutter. The original idea, when the aircraft was conceived in mid-1996, was that it would eventually replace manned aircraft in similar roles and the Air Force’s Observer ER.2 was chief on that list. Observer was based on the airframe of the SkyTrain S600 airliner; a widebodied, four engine design that had not had success on the national nor international market. Simply, it was designed at a time when the world’s airlines were moving away from four engines, and back towards two. For the military, however, it had been a natural choice as radar platform. The four engines gave the S600 excess electrical power, which in turn allowed for more powerful radar systems to be carried. Thus a number of command or intelligence aircraft had been born, amongst them Observer. It was a remarkably capable aircraft, who’s onboard systems could track more than 600 ground targets simultaneously at ranges close to 200 nautical miles. It allowed Observer to be an invaluable battlefield reconnaissance and command tool. Yet it was an expensive aircraft per flight hour, and intensive both in terms of personnel and maintenance. In Penumbra the Ministry for Defence’s procurement teams had seen a silver bullet to maintain Observer’s capability but at a fraction of the cost. But, as is so often the case with many military acquisitions, it hadn’t worked out as the planners envisaged. Try as the CCSA designers might, and despite the money poured into the project, Penumbra simply could not be given the power required to make the radar work like Observer’s whilst simultaneously giving the requisite flight characteristics. As such, Observer lived on and indeed flourished to the currently in service ER.2 standard which incorporated a downlink with the UMBRELLA command network, allowing for real time intelligence dissemination to all and sundry. Penumbra became a different beast. It did have some battlefield reconnaissance value, as originally planned, but it had morphed to become a supreme surveillance tool. Over Sandtown and Southwave, it was delivering on its promise in spades. Four Penumbra’s of the 19th Air Reconnaissance Battalion of the 4th Helicopter Wing, 4th Infantry Division, had come to Anagonia with the initial deployment of Air Force fighters. Without break, one had circled the city since then and its electronic eyes had burned down. That is what this one did now, for all the original emphasis on radar the Penumbra’s chief tool was its multispectrum cameras that allowed for remarkably high-quality pictures. It was said, although the exact details were classified, that Penumbra could read an individual licence plate from 70,000’. Those eyes had generated excellent intelligence, confirming much of what the troops of 191st Independent Recce had reported during their time patrolling Southwave. It was those eyes that had confirmed the location of an insurgent tank farm, after a recon team from the Anagonian 52nd Saratoga called in its possible location. and it was those eyes that now, impassively, registered an IR bloom as the tank farm exploded.





Regimental Headquarters, Mahan’s Rangers
Mary Wood was not a habitually nervous, nor anxious, person. She was meticulous in her work habits, planning much down the very finest of details. It was a habit born of when she had joined the Army, only just after the forces had begun to allow women into combat roles. Then, many had been sceptical of their ability to fight along side men and a blind eye was largely turned to what was fairly passive discrimination. Wood had known she’d have to be better than the average Lieutenant, and though some of her male colleagues had not made that particularly hard, promotion remained hard to come by. So she had worked harder than the rest and when luck gave her a chance to distinguish herself in combat, she took it. Now she was a full Colonel, commanding a Regimental battlegroup. Around 2,000 fighting troops were at her disposal, along with a staff to help her with her duties. Yet that sense of work had never left her, partly because, she knew, she’d always have to be better than those around her. It was nearly 20 years since women were admitted to combat and yet the that passive discrimination was still there in many quarters. Some, she had realised long ago, would always resent her wearing the uniform.

Despite her work habits, however, she was nervous. Leading soldiers into action was one thing. When she’d taken over command of a rifle company on Holding Island and rammed home the assault on the crest of Hill 314, she had faced the Syndicate’s machine guns and mortar fire with her troops. There had been mortal danger on that hilltop, made barren by the sweeping Goramite artillery fire, and she had shared in it with her command. Today would be different. Today she would send men into action for the first time since then, but she would do it from her Regimental HQ. In mere moments, she would send 800 plus men of the 1st Battalion into an openly hostile city. It would be dangerous there. UAV overflights and continuous patrolling by Independent Recce, operating from a patrol base in Southwave itself, suggested the insurgency had turned the township into a fortress. Wood had made her assault plan carefully, making sure to use every weapon at her disposal. The 1st Battalion would be going in with tanks, artillery and their own heavy weapons company in support. Somebody at Brigade had even managed to persuade the Anagonians to provide air support, in the form of four AH64D gunships. All would be used in the next twenty four hours, but Wood knew it wouldn’t be enough to keep all her troops from danger. Already, B Company – her attached Recce unit – had reported two men wounded in their protracted firefights of the previous evening. They had managed, so far, to avoid anything more serious than that. A Company, however, had not been so fortunate. That formation, a sister unit to B Company, was attached to the Royal Sodor Infantry – the second half of the Goramite deployment to Southwave. A Company’s task was the same as its fellow Recce unit, and had been hit last night in the same way. One of their troopers had not survived the firefight, killed in the opening moments of battle, and another was gravely wounded. Though the dead soldier was not of her command, it weighed on her mind. She had seen the black body bags before, on Holding Island. She had written letters to the loved ones of men who’d fallen under her command. There had not been many, Holding Island – for all the ferocity of the fighting – had been a one-sided affair. Yet the experience taught the Colonel that she never wanted to see it again, if it could be avoided. Here, she knew, it would not be entirely avoided but, if she and her staff had done their jobs, it could be lessened to the very bare minimum. That work had been done now, there was no changing it and that thought made her anxious. Looking around the room, she felt she knew that the small clutch of Regimental staff officers around her felt the same and each of them were assuaging their respective fears by focusing on the camera feed being thrown up on the wall.

It showed the city from above, filmed by a circling UAV and the picture was largely locked on a single warehouse like building. In a moment, the IR feed flared a hot, searing white as the building exploded. Wood collected herself, one more time.

“Ok.”

She said, as confidently as she could

“Let’s go.”





Just outside of Southwave

When most people think of the Army, one of the first things that crossed their mind was the tank, with its thick armour and big gun. The M13 was, perhaps, the ultimate expression of that. It was a 77 ton main battle tank, armed with a 128mm gun optimised for firing long range guided munitions as well as conventional ammunition. It was well protected, it’s armour thick and its passive systems broad.

The M13 had been the mainstay of the Army’s armoured brigades for close to ten years now. Unlike many, if not most, of the Army’s acquisitions, it was not a domestic design. That choice had ruffled some feathers, as it broke from nearly a century of tradition when it came to the vehicles of the Army. But the HT9A7 of Anemos Major had been an obvious choice. It perfectly fit the Goramite way of war and came at a palatable monetary cost for the Army. The same could not be said for the political cost, as Opposition members - ironically those who now had the power to send the Army to warzones, and had also elected to buy foreign equipment – had lined up to lambast the Ministry for Defence’s procurement department. They claimed that defence contractors, particularly smaller ones, would go bust if they were not given contracts to build the Army’s new tank and that this would lead to massive unemployment in Goram’s industrial areas. This was not untrue, but nor was it entirely factual. Some contractors would be hurt by the decision, but the UKG’s armed services were almost always issuing contracts for something and the projected losses would not be nearly so high as the Shadow Minister for Military Procurement had been so publicly shouting. Eventually, however, the deal had been swung. At a substantially higher initial cost the design of the HT9A7 and many of the constituent parts were bought from the Arsenal of Anemos Major, but the vehicles themselves were to be built in the United Kingdom. The result was the M13 Spartan, and more than 6,000 had been built. They were the backbone of the United Kingdom’s Armoured Infantry Brigades, giving real fighting strength to the troopers riding in their Achilles fighting vehicles. Between them, Spartan and Achilles were the front line of a steel wall that would blunt the Gibetian armoured fist in the deciduous forests, rolling hills and open plains of the Westphalian frontier. But there were no Armoured Brigades today, nor were there heavy infantry fighting vehicles with their autocannon and ATGMs. Rather there just were 28 tanks of the 2/7th Lancers; a relatively new Regiment, only 40 years old, built from the old 2nd and 7th Regiments which had been brought together as one by the Army’s restructuring in 1982. These 28, representing A and C Troop of the Lancer’s 2nd Battalion, were spread evenly across the two Regimental Battle Groups that made up the UKGs deployed Brigade Group. Fourteen M13s for the Royal Sodor Infantry, attacking today from the south west, and fourteen for Colonel Wood’s own Rangers.

The armour would be the first ones into direct action today, discounting the limited artillery fire that would begin the offensive into Southwave. For Colonel Wood’s part at least, the MBT spearhead would be supported by six companies of the 1st and 2nd Battalion, Mahan’s Rangers, riding in their M4 Hector Mk. I battle taxis. Two companies would go directly with the tanks, offering them close protection in the fairly narrow confines of the township, whilst the other four would spread out to either side of the main axis of advance towards the Anagonian MP Patrol Base, which was the first of the day’s objectives. Getting there, despite Spartan’s big gun and heavy armour, was going to be a challenge. The insurgents were armed, waiting and they knew the assault must be coming. Wood’s battle group was going to make its entry to the township via the main entrance through which her Recce force had passed through three days ago. Then it had been without incident, and the only observable defences had been a pair of machine gun nests and an LAV-25 hiding around the corner. In the three days since, UAV overflights and patrols carried out by Lieutenant Burn’s 2 Platoon confirmed the defences along that stretch of Southwave’s perimeter had become significantly more formidable. There were more guns and more men, armed with anti-tank weapons of varying sorts. More LAVs had been seen, along with what sounded like the rumble of tanks. Anagonian Navy special forces were supposed to have destroyed a warehouse facility that contained the insurgent’s primary source of maintenance and storage for their MBT fleet, and whilst destroying it was certainly a blow it was not totally crippling. At least some of the insurgent’s armoured vehicles were known to be deployed at the time of the explosion, and thus they would be out there somewhere. The M13 was built to outclass such vehicles, picking them off from extreme range with its boosted conventional rounds or gun launched missiles. But here, in the relative confines of the town, the M13’s inherent advantages were negated. It would be close range fight, if tanks were encountered, and the first shot would count for everything.

The danger that hid around every corner was playing on the mind of Staff Sergeant Allie Moss. He was a softly spoken man from the North of Goram. He had spent his youth in Glenshire, nested in the foot of the Highland Range. The peaks here were not so tall as the towering spires of the southerly Upland Range, but nor were they small. The geography there was punctuated by low mountains and deep valleys carved out by glaciers long since disappeared. The Highland Goramites had a reputation as being hardy folk, and once they might have been. But now, in this modern world, they were much like everyone else. Gone was the hard way of living, scrapping sustenance from the stony ground. Naturally, it had been replaced by the advancement of technology and now the Highlands – particularly the plains just before them and the city of Stoney Bay in the far North West – were hubs of industry and technological innovation. Yet despite the changes long since made to the traditional Highland way of life, their martial reputation lived on. Jobs were plentiful here now, but once that had not been the case. For many, even as the industrial revolution came to the North, soldiering had been the most profitable option for many young men. Now, however, the long since shut down coal mines and textile mills had given way to high tech industry and commerce. Yet the military tradition lived on and for some, especially those whose families had served before, the Army was a natural choice. So it was for Allie Moss. He had joined from school, and he had been a tanker since day one. Assigned to A Troop, B Squadron, 1st of the 2/7th Lancers, he had begun a gunner, spending four years in the right-hand seat of the M13’s turret. Over time he had earned his first stripe, and then two more. Now, seven years on, he was a Staff Sergeant and he’d moved across the turret to the commander’s seat. The tank was now his and it had become a second home to him, and he knew its capabilities inside and out. He’d gone with it to Mawerisme and twice to Westphalia. He’d drilled with it and trained with it in virtually every scenario possible. But there was still one thing he’d never done. He’d never gone to war in it, and he knew no amount of training could replicate the moment an enemy vehicle filled his gunsight. The thought made his right boot tap nervously against the steel floor of the turret in which he sat.

The gunner glanced over at him, from across the massive breach of the M13’s 128mm gun.

“Impatient? What’s the matter Allie? Got somewhere you need to be?”

“Fuck off, Eck.”

Allie told his gunner. Ian Ecclestone was not a physically imposing man by any means, hardly what most imagined when they thought of a soldier. He was a cheerful man, quick of wit and he spoke with an unmistakably Goram City accent. The gunner laughed at Moss’ rebuke.

“Fuck off where, mate? We’re all buttoned up.”

Allie grunted in reply. The gunner was right after all. The hatches had been sealed now, ever since they’d rolled their vehicles onto the long Anagonian tank transporters that had brought them from their temporary bases, through Sandtown and to the start line of the operation. During this time, the crews had taken the opportunity to test systems and whilst they could have had their hatches open, almost no one did. The enemy was in Southwave, almost exclusively, but almost no one trusted the local Militia in Sandtown. The tension between the militia and the MPs was high and this being a joint operation with the MPs, no one wanted to get in the way of a speculative shot fired by one of the supposedly friendly militiamen.

“Still nothing on the comms?”

A third voice floated up from the vehicle’s intercom. It came from the driver, separated as she was from the rest of the crew in the driver’s compartment.

“No, nothing Kate.”

Allie said, glancing at his watch for what felt like the thousandth time. On his last deployment to Westphalia, he’d met a couple of Commando Brigade NCOs at a local pub. Those guys had seen some action as part of LEG SLIP, deploying from helicopters to seize slave ships and free the captives within. They had been right when they’d said it was the combat that was bad, but the waiting beforehand. The waiting was what was killing the tank commander.

06:28:15.

The electronic numbers of the cheap Casio stood out against the watch’s dull background. If all was going to plan, they were at H minus 105 seconds. It had been a hellishly long morning already. It had taken nearly four hours to get to this point. In the woods outside Southwave, the assault force waited. Moss gave his optics one last check, and he swept his equipment around 360 degrees. As he did so, he flicked from standard, to night, to infrared and back to standard. As he did so, he caught glimpses of the other vehicles of A Troop waiting in the trees. B and C Troop, the balance of B Squadron was spread out over almost a kilometre, focused into two spearheads in front of waiting companies of infantry carriers. Already some of those infantry carriers had opened and their charges had dismounted and had formed a loose picquet line a hundred yards in front of the main battle line. Moss could see them on his infrared as he brought the camera back to look straight ahead. Despite the design of the Army’s uniform, meant to suppress IR signatures, it could not do it entirely and the soldiers stood out, if a little dully, against the snow on the ground. The tank commander glanced down at his watch again.

06:28:58.

Only 60 odd seconds to go now. This was finally it. The radio in his hardened tanker’s helmet crackled into life as the Squadron commander’s voice filled the airwaves on the unit’s net.

“All Impulse callsigns, Impulse 1. BODYLINE is activated at this time. Standby to move.”

Moss closed his eyes.

“Alright, let's go. Kate, turn it over.”

The driver was already doing so as he spoke, the hyperbar diesel engine bursting into life whilst the APU, that had been running the tank’s systems, shut down with a whine inaudible over the growing roar of the main powerplant.

“Impulse callsigns, Impulse 1. Move. Weapons free, support fire plan alpha is now in effect.”

This was it. After seven years, it was finally going to happen. Moss knew he was going into action. Next to him, the gun’s breech hissed open as the automatic loader produced its first shell of the day. The round’s casing was a burnished metal, and a black cylindrical head with a six inch probe at its tip protruded from it. It was a dual purpose high explosive/anti-tank round. HEAT was not often carried in quantity by Goramite tanks which, doctrinally, were supposed to shoot at enemy tanks from standoff range with boosted kinetic rounds or gun launched missiles. But in the confines of Southwave, a sabot that could kill at 10km was going to be of little help. It would over penetrate anything it hit and though intelligence suggested most civilians were either sheltering in basements or had fled the immediate perimeter, no one really wanted to be firing 50mm depleted uranium darts through people’s living rooms. Thus an unusually high percentage of the Squadron’s 42 round magazines were filled with the unusual looking HEAT shells, and the autoloaders were now ramming the first of them into the waiting breeches.
Slowly, carefully, Moss’ tank began to pick its way through the trees. It wasn’t a particularly dense forest and the thin trunks could be pushed over by the tank’s brute force if needs be, but it wasn’t just the trees the driver was worried about. She knew the infantry were out there and though she had night and infrared vision too, she worried about rolling over their positions. The hundred yards or so out into the open felt as though it took an age, but in reality, it was little more than a minute.

A Troop advanced steadily, the tanks riding easily over the snow covered ground. Behind them, were two companies of Hector infantry carriers, each filled with a fully armed infantry section. The assault force rolled on either side of the main road into Southwave. It was a decent thoroughfare, with wide lanes on either side. If you followed it far enough, eventually you’d come back to Sandtown and beyond that to an intersection with Interstate Four. Though it was far from the minds of those involved that morning, it was the same main road that the Recce troopers had used three days previous. On either side, but several miles away, the two other tank troops forged similar paths towards the perimeter. From the south, a Regiment sized force of Anagonian MPs – he was told it was the 20th Saratoga – marched bent on bringing order back to their state. Moss had not long been in the country, and he knew little about its quirks, but one thing that was abundantly clear was that the Military Police were the embodiment of the law. And they had had quite enough of being sneered at by the Militia for their supposed inaction. This morning, they were finally driving North to re-impose the laws of their country by force. Moss could see the progress of each column on the screen of his PARASOL networking system. Blue dots marched in real time, moving uniformly across the map. Across from them red symbols, denoting enemy forces spotted by the circling UAV or by the Recce troops in the previous days, waited patiently. For the time being, the enemy was only visible to PARASOL. Neither the night scope nor the IR was showing movement yet. The built in laser range finder said they were now within 900m of the target, and closing rapidly.

It was the radio that broke the growing tension first, as it crackled into life.

“Support fire Alpha, rounds out.”

The Squadron commander’s voice was impassive, giving away no trace of emotion as he too charged towards the enemy. Several miles away, Moss knew, the first shots of the battle had begun. They arrived moments later.

Through the night scope, it looked as though two stars had broken into a thousand pieces in the still dark sky. The pieces continued to fall until they reached the ground, and then it seemed like millions of sparks were erupting all at once. Moss thought it looked perversely beautiful, as the artillery fired submunitions were ejected from 105mm rounds and detonated on the ground. In the luminous green glow, it looked like nothing he’d ever seen. The odd beauty of it was shattered by two points of bright light that appeared only seconds after the two cluster rounds had arrived. Two more shells had landed, this time regular high explosive. Flashes to the left and right suggested the same treatment was being given to the other points of entry as well. It was then that it really began.

A long line of red tracer erupted from a mound in the snow. It seemed to loop towards the M13s, before disappearing faster than eyes could follow it. Fire began to come at them from all along the line, but it was inaccurate and dazed. As the armoured fist of the assault charged on, Moss could see targets now. Tiny figures were moving at the checkpoint, illuminated by fires – of fighting positions and of what looked like vehicles – started by the artillery. Moss’s eyes were glued to his console and his view of the outside world. The mound of snow from which the first rip of machine gun fire had come from seemed to leap into the air with a bright flash as the tank to his immediate left pumped a shell into it. From behind, the remote weapon stations of the Hector’s began to fire. In the darkness, inbound red tracer mixed with outbound green in a scene that looked as though it could have been from a low budget sci-fi movie. Ahead, a window flashed bright and a point of light more brilliant than the rest flew towards them. It exploded in the dirt just ahead of Moss’s tank.
“Gunner, target three story building. 11 o’clock.”

Moss felt the turret slew slightly.

“On target.”

“Shoot.”

With a squeeze of Ian Ecclestone’s right index finger, the gun fired and recoiled. The base of the round appeared bright on the night sight, and Moss watched it all the way in. It hit just slightly below the window from which the ATGM had come, but it didn’t matter. It blew most of the floor away, leaving a gaping hole in the masonry. Automatically, the computer ordered another shell up from the magazine. The thick magazine door hissed open on its hydraulics, and the autoloader extracted a fresh round from the bustle behind the crew. The previous evening, the gunner and driver had loaded the ammunition into the magazine. As it was inserted, the onboard computer scanned a barcode on each shell and made a note of where it had been put. It knew which shells were where and so when Ecclestone had set the fire control system to “HEAT Single Type, Automatic”, the computer knew exactly where to look and would load the next round without waiting for human confirmation. Three seconds after the great gun’s breech block had first opened to eject the spent round, it slid closed again. Ecclestone’s eyes never left the gunsight before him. The Fire Control System he had at his fingertips was a masterpiece of military engineering. It was incredibly capable, to the point of being able to take data from all available sources – including PARASOL and its own onboard radar – and produce its own target list. But more than that, it was easy to use, with information simply but effectively displayed. The joystick used to control the system would have been familiar to most gamers, although the triggers on this one fired real ordinance. Ecclestone manipulated the joystick to Moss’s instructions. The turret slewed right and a machine gun nest appeared in the crosshairs. The gunner paused a moment as the computer analysed a thousand variables. In a fraction of a second, it considered range, humidity, air pressure, temperature and a great many more things besides. The tank hit a rut in the ground and jolted, but the gyroscopically centred gunsight never moved so much as a millimetre. In a moment, a white box appeared around the gunsight’s crosshairs. The box was colloquially known by tank crews as “the coffin” because it meant the FCS’s calculations were complete and whatever was within the box would be hit by the shell. As soon as the white box popped up, Ecclestone squeezed his trigger and the gun fired again. Almost immediately, the machine gun position leapt into the air in a thunderous detonation of earth and fire.

The assault was just a hundred or so metres from the insurgent line now. All four A Troop tanks were firing now, both with their main guns and with two 12.7mm machine guns. The pre-dawn was alive with tracer and wildly burning fires. Even without the use of night vision or infrared, the insurgents were plainly clear now. The magnification provided by the M13s optics allowed Moss to see them as individuals, or at least as distinct faces behind rifles. He could see how well dug in they were. Since the Recce troopers had passed this checkpoint three days ago, extensive trenches had been dug. Wire had been thrown up and firing positions reinforced with anything that was to hand. The insurgents had been busy in that regard, and there were muzzle flashes coming from all quarters. Steadily, however, the M13s turrets were swinging back and forth, spitting death as they did so.

“Impulse 2, all,”

The radio burst into life as the Troop commander spoke on the Troop’s own private frequency.

“Infantry are disembarking.”

Even as he spoke, 41 Hector’s that made up two infantry companies drew up into platoon sized groups of five. There had been an even 44 when the battle began, but two had been hit. Two fairly were recoverable, though currently stranded. The third had taken a bad hit. The Hector was fast and mobile, able to get around the battlefield on it’s eight wheels with ease. Indeed, whilst the tanks had required transporters to get them to the battlefield, the infantry had driven on their own wheels. But for all that it was not especially well armoured. It had an active protection system, but it was not fool proof. This one had let a round from a recoilless rifle through and the vehicle burned, its fire suppression systems failing to activate.

On the remaining 41 vehicles, ramps went down. Around 250 soldiers of the old and famous Mahan’s Rangers spilled out onto the snowy plain between the woods and Southwave. The fight was closer now, as soldiers deliberately aimed and fired at one another across the snowy expanse. Rifles cracked out single shots, whilst machine guns chattered a faster tattoo. Occasionally, a grenade launcher thumped and an explosion appeared in the insurgent positions with a dull flash quite distinguishable from the tank shells.

“Halt.”

Moss ordered and Kate, the driver, responded by bring the tank to a smooth stop. Here was a far as they would go for the moment. The trench line was too close to the overlooking buildings and whilst the Spartan was well armoured, it was still suspectable to a top shot. On paper, the tank was proof against RPG style weapons but it was not a risk worth taking. The infantry would have to secure those buildings before the tanks advanced again. That did not, however, stop them shooting. The main gun recoiled again, the spent casing clattering to the ground and half a brick building now missing.

On either side, Moss could see the infantry advancing now. They were moving by platoon sections, two leapfrogging forward as the other two covered them. After a dozen metres or so, the leapfrogging sections lopped to the ground and opened fire. Then the other two would pass them and the process began again. 250 men moved in this way, each platoon going towards its preassigned objective. In moments, the infantry were ahead of the stationary tanks and into the trench line. Suddenly, what had been a disconnected and impersonal fight for the tank crews had become a personal struggle for the infantry. Clearing the trenches and pushing beyond into Southwave itself, targets appeared quickly and at close range. The dismounted troopers engaged enemies scant feet beyond the end of their rifles, but they did it quickly and effectively.

Moss watched them go in, rifles up and spitting, even as his own coaxial 12.7mm machine gun continued to hammer away. He did not see the two Anagonian AH64s that swept over head, but he did see the flash of their 70mm rockets as they suppressed an unseen target. In that bright flash, somewhere off in the second line, the tank commander saw the silhouette of a moving vehicle. It was low down, with a domed turret and a long gun. It was no LAV, but a tank. Probably some kind of T54, which the insurgents were known to have. Even as Moss saw it, the T54 fired at something – though the Staff Sergeant did not know what. Certainly, it was not them. This was something he had trained years for. The moment when an enemy tank filled his gunsights.

“Gunner! Target tank, 12 o’clock!”

“On target.”

“Shoot.”

Moss practically savoured the word. The shell covered the short range in a fraction of a second, but in the NCO’s mind he saw the round all the way in. It impacted the T54 just above its road wheels and bored a small hole in its armour. The result was devastating. The turret was lofted into the air on a geyser of white yellow fire as the tank’s ammunition detonated all at once. It was at the same time spectacular and horrifying.

The explosion of the T54 seemed to be the breaking point for the insurgent resistance in that particular area. The infantry went forwards more easily, the volume of fire against them slacking greatly. They attacked buildings and took them in a matter of minutes now, turning the defenders out and forcing them to withdraw towards secondary positions. Resistance stiffened again, momentarily, with the arrival of two LAV-25s and a platoon sized group of reinforcements. Ecclestone swung his gun tube around to engage them, but before he or any of the other M13s could fire from the infantry’s man portable anti-tank weapons had set both insurgent vehicles on fire.

Moss glanced at his PARASOL console. All along the axis of advance, the story was similar. The blue units were going forward, and the red falling back. The Ranger’s battle group, of which Moss was a part, had done well. Their three columns were all there or thereabouts on their initial objectives. Further to the west, the other Goramite battle group – centred on the Royal Sodor Infantry, had enjoyed similar success. To the south, the position of the Anagonian regiment, though not updated in real time, was approximated on the PARASOL map and showed an even deeper penetration than Goramite forces had so far achieved.

The first phase of the battle had taken barely 15 minutes from the time the first artillery shell was fired to the point at which all initial objectives were met. Now, as first glows of daybreak began to become visible on the ground, the second phase began and the Goramites began pushing into the township, towards the besieged patrol bases deep in enemy territory.
Last edited by Goram on Sat Feb 12, 2022 6:46 pm, edited 1 time in total.

User avatar
The Scandinvans
Senator
 
Posts: 4952
Founded: Oct 09, 2004
Capitalist Paradise

Postby The Scandinvans » Sat Feb 12, 2022 8:33 pm

The systems that define your world are built of an exercise in futility. You never follow through with the stated goals of your society. There instead is some factor which eventually emerges which hinders the achievement of a greater goal. The poor will complain that a heavy hand towards crime harms their communities by removing the guilty, the capacity to reverse ecological damage fails due to disparate visions over what is needed ends up sabotaging your projects, the capacity to enter into delicate diplomatic bargains is removed as concerns over the popular will prevents the formation of abiding agreements, and so much more undermines the ability to create a better future. At this point the only sensible solution to this rot which infects those outside Drana is to enforce the vision of Erid upon them. There will be no more requirement that we come to terms with those incapable of doing what must be done.

In the endless halls of the imperial palace Fenric and his close advisor, Hercalus, were speaking to each other on the matters of the creation of the fifteen War Hosts. Vast assemblies of forces which would each contain 260,000,000 soldiers. Every War Host would contain enough martial might to crush must nations and even against the greater powers of the world could pose a true threat. Such forces to be mobilized would require the complete mobilization of every resource that the Glorious Empire could find. It was a much greater investment than had even been raised to combat the Golden Throne's invasion of Drana.

Hercalus, being a personal friend of Fernic force 20 years, had no inclination as to what such a military was meant to accomplish. There had already been reforms to turn the Scandin away from relying on tactics aimed at employing swarming tactics which discounted the logic of a massive army being needed for the defense of the homeland. Nor was the enveloping shadow of the Kravenite Reich a particular threat at the time given that they had been occupied for a generation in the western part of Gholgoth. Another motivation had to exist for such a massive force being rallied. Yet, it seemed only Fenric would be able to offer an answer on such a topic given that not even High Command had made aware of a new threat to the Scandin.

The fault in the logic of Heraclus is that he had been asking all the wrong questions for some months now which had resulted in gaining no new insight. The War Hosts primary intent was not to be employed to be a defensive army, but rather they were to save the world. After the attack on Drana Fenric and a core circle of generals drawn from former members of the Sons of Erid had come to the conclusion that the Dres'nalar existing outside of Scandin rule posed a direct threat to the ongoing existence of humanity. Their pride, their ignorance, their endless need for revolutions, their greed, their hubris, and their weakness would cause them to eventually create a weapon which could destroy the world for they could not resist employing such means if the ends was coming for them. Such a scenario, combined with the collapse of the former Scandin insularity due to the last war, had resulted in the beginning of a plan to end the divisions of mankind.

These goals from the generals were predicated upon the Sons of Erid ideology which asserted that only the Scandin deserved to lead and that the dres'nalar were meant to be ruled. This type of ethnic supremacism was fairly typical of the Empire at large since the Scandinvan Catholic theology had for centuries taught such theories and had made it a form of heresy to deny it resulting in the eventual death of the schools of thought which were more egalitarian. The Sons of Erid though took this viewpoint to an extreme which ultimately resulted in them viewing that all other cultures were evil, that the enslavement of the dres'nalar was the only way to prevent them from sinning, and the world was the dominion of the chosen people of the Almighty, the dres'Erid, alone. However, Fenric did not share their radical notions of Scandin dominion

Fenric had become an island unto himself in terms of the rationale that he employed to construct his worldview. He had come to conclude that the Almighty had constructed an order in which the Scandin were meant to be the guides of humanity to the faith and to serve as the Levites of a world unified under the true faith with the House of Erid governing all. Once a person a converted to become a dres'Christus their only requirement was to follow proper teachings. Aside from that all converted peoples would be able to retain their cultural identities, keep possession of their lands, and live under their own political leaders in a fairly autonomous arrangement. To achieve this, Fenric was quite willing to accept brutal conquest as a means to an end and the War Hosts would be the tool to bring all humans together. This type of aspiration though would first require a number of notable triumphs which would help Fenric seal his control of the Scandinvan Empire through sheer popularity.

Conquest though would not be enough to achieve Fenric's dream alone. In order to bring humanity to a better tomorrow they would need to be convinced of the righteousness of the proper Scandin way of life. Inherently, this required the commitment of resources to missionary activities and the suppression of competing rites. With the objective being the destruction of any alternative worldview. Something which was already the reality in Drana effectively.

Drana, the homeland of the Scandinvans, represented a vision of a world in which any prospect of debate, beyond those realms tolerated by the government, took place readily. There was only Scandinvan Catholicism practiced in the places of worship, no one published literature which did not have the okay of censors, the intranet was so closely monitored that all activity on it could be traced in almost real time back to a living person, and the idea of objecting to the way of things were was virtually dead. In essence, virtually anything that could create sin had been excised from society save the impulses which lurk in the darkest depths of a person's mind or had been push into the deepest pits that could be found. That was why the utter brutality of the Scandinvan government was justified in the eyes of the throne and Church.

Fenric, having ascended to the status of Emperor, had done nothing to hinder the mass executions meant on purging the cancer of vice from the Empire. For by eradicating the potentialities that can cause people to fall into the embrace of Satan could the kingdom of God come closer to being. This prospect was however the theological justification inherited from earlier times. Fenric, despite being a devout person, did not see faith alone as the ends of his mission. He had concluded that this system of destroying the very notion of possibility could allow the world to be set on that it required. Such a disposition was something that needed to be kept hidden though for even Emperors needed to maintain appearances.

Thus, Hercalus was strung along by Fenric on the topic. No real answers were offered though no half truths were given. Instead, a picture of the need for preparation for threats was given which was quite true. Though it masked a greater plan to use the military reforms to create a force which none could readily deny.
We are the Glorious Empire of the Scandinvans. Surrender or be destroyed. Your civilization has ended, your time is over. Your people will be assimilated into our Empire. Your technological distinctiveness shall be added to our own. Your culture shall be supplanted by our own. And your lands will be made into our lands.

"For five thousand years has our Empire endured. In war and peace we have thrived. Against overwhelming odds we evolved. No matter what we face we have always survived and grown. We shall always be triumphant." -Emperor Godfrey II

Hope for a brighter tomorrow - fight the fight, find the cure

User avatar
Goram
Senator
 
Posts: 3832
Founded: Jan 30, 2010
Civil Rights Lovefest

Postby Goram » Fri Sep 02, 2022 9:54 am

Some time later…

The capitol of the United Kingdom is a sprawling city, much expanded in the last century or so. Ever its suburbs spread out to all points of the compass. Once the inner ringroad – then just the ring road – had marked the edge of the Greater Metropolitan Area, but now the massed conurbation spreads well beyond the National Motorway 34 ring. Millions lived there now and the outer areas of the GMA are characterised by housing estates, populated by copy-and-paste new builds that were rapidly built to cope with the boom in demand for housing. Many in the country despise these suburban areas of their lack of individuality and the absence of the character that is often found in the rolling countryside or in the suburbs of smaller cities. To them, most of the city has no soul. They may well be right, the inhabitants of these areas might admit, but also it does not matter. The GMA is a good place to live, depending on what you seek from life, and for those that want culture or character, then it can be found on the inside of the NM34 motorway.

The Red River is the longest in Goram, and it reaches its end just beyond the capitol. It is so named for the red clay sediment found at its mouth which, particularly when the tide was going out, would be kicked up to give the water its distinctive hue. It runs directly through the oldest parts of the city and though, in recent years, a number of glass and steel structures have popped up, a great many older buildings still adorn its banks. The area was well known for its Anneist era buildings, which feature – almost exclusively – red brick or white stone. One such building, which dominated its small corner of the city, was 1 Admiralty Place. It was the official heart of the Royal Navy, and still housed the official offices of both the Chief of and Minister for the Navy – although it was not all together common for the two to actually be there. Yet still the building was busy. It’s grand meeting rooms, whose windows overlooked Westfield Park and the Red River beyond it, still bustled and in one of them was a collection of officers not usually seen.

Admiral of the Fleet Thomas Harding looked as grave as did the slate grey sky of the mid winter’s day outside the window. So did the other officers around the table. It was not the look you might expect from officers whose nation had just carried out a victorious operation.

Although the Navy had done comparatively little, the operation in Anagonia had been a success and a good ‘win’ for a military that needed one after the Tanganan incident in which an Army airborne rifle company and Special Forces Group had been inserted, unprepared, into an enemy mechanised formation. 37 out of 120 had been killed and most of the others wounded in that embarrassing, if ultimately successful, episode and there were more than a few in uniform that had expected the same from this Anagonian adventure. Yet, the mistakes of Tanganan were not made again in Anagonia. The plan was a sound one, and it played out largely as the officers that devised it had envisaged. Unlike the Tanganan debacle, the Anagonian operation was backed up by sound intelligence work, good planning and irresistible violence of action. Initially, there had been some resistance to the idea of deploying main battle tanks, artillery and the elite troops of Independent Recce. The Army and Navy had also blanched at the idea of giving up their advanced aircraft and ships. In the end, the politicians of the Ministry for Defence had brought the uniformed services to heel with a compromise. A company of the Army’s heavy armour, a battery of light artillery and a battalion of the 191st Independent Recce would go to Anagonia, as would a squadron of multirole fighters and one of the Navy’s older, smaller, carriers. In the end, these turned out to be excellent decisions. Independent Recce provided valuable intelligence on a three day, pre battle, deployment. The heavy armour of the 2/7th Lancers and two batteries of 105mm field guns had given the Goramite battle group violence of action that had been invaluable. The tanks, especially, had been worth their weight in gold. They, almost alone, had allowed the Goramites to hit heavily fortified insurgent positions head on. In one of the most dramatic moments of the entire operation, it had been the M13 Spartan main battle tanks that had managed to break an insurgent force that was on the brink of overwhelming a patrol base manned by Anagonian MPs, reinforced by a small company of the 191st. Without the use of heavy armour along with rapid and accurate field artillery fire, much of what the Goramite Brigade Group in Anagonia had achieved would have been impossible. Yet, not all had been successful. For any operation, there is a butcher’s bill to be reconciled. 41 service personnel had been killed during the operation. 38 of them in direct action, and three when one of the frigate Centurion’s helicopters suffered a major engine failure in flight. The pilot, co-pilot and systems officer had all been killed in the resulting crash. Further, the choice to deploy mechanised infantry, as opposed to armoured infantry, had not proven to have been the best decision. Dismounted, the infantry had performed very well. The problem, however, had come from their vehicles. The Hector family was a mainstay of army mobility, filling almost every roll imaginable. However one of the things, arguably the only thing, it was not designed to do was engage in sustained combat, especially in an urban environment. Those Hector model vehicles provided to the Goramite Army’s mechanised infantry units were meant to be fast moving battle taxis. They were there to accompany main battle tanks or infantry fighting vehicles, dropping their infantry directly into action, and then to withdraw from battle. The vehicle was lightly armoured and armed only with a half inch calibre machine gun, mounted in a remote weapons station. In Southwave, many had been forced into sustained combat or fire support roles – especially if tanks or Anagonian Apache helicopters were not immediately available. In this role, in the confined spaces of an urban environment, the 8x8 personnel carriers had suffered from IEDs and close range RPG fire. Both social and conventional media had become rife with pictures of burning or damaged Hectors. Some of the vehicles that were shown to be knocked out were, in fact, recoverable. Most of the more lightly damaged were already returned to service, and others were still useful for parts. Yet the losses – real and perceived – of the Army’s most numerous vehicles had caused such a stir that it had even made it to the floors of the Parliamentary Chambers. Members of the opposition and hounded the Minister for Military Procurement for his one-time championing of the type, now publicly described as dangerous, useless and a disgrace to the Armed Forces. Still, the storm over the Hector had blown itself out quickly, as other stories replaced it in the news. Despite that, however, the Army was – albeit quietly – looking into applique armour packages for the vehicle and a redesigned fire suppression system. Although much of the criticism of the type had been furore, it was true that the vehicles had displayed a worrying propensity to burn when hit.

All of this was well known to Harding, Commander in Chief of the Navy, and the other assembled flag rank officers in the room. Anagonia was not what they were there to discuss. Their business lay rather closer, uncomfortably closer, to home.

“Is everything ready?”

Harding asked his aide, a young looking Lieutenant Commander whose medal board showed the surface warfare officer’s badge. The young man was a qualified sea going officer, who could easily have secured a job aboard a warship but he had foregone that opportunity for now. He knew that rubbing shoulders with the most powerful and influential officers in the service was no bad thing for one's career prospects.

“Yes Sir, they’re waiting outside for you.”

The Lieutenant Commander replied.

“Good. Show them in.”

Moments later, a full Commander and a woman in business like dress entered the room.

“Commander Heinicke, isn’t it?”

Harding asked the newly arrived officer.

“Yes Sir. With me is Commander Katie Sparks.”

Heinicke gestured to the civilian that had accompanied him.

“Commander?”

The Commander in Chief looked more than a little surprised. It did not do to come here on official business out of uniform

“Former, Sir.”

Katie said.

“I retired some years ago, I work for the Circus now.”

“I see. Well, Commander, Ms. Sparks, Admiral Evans has been in touch. He suggests you might be able to shed some light on what’s going on with the increase in Red Fleet activity?”

Over the next ten or fifteen minutes, Sparks and Commander Heinicke outlined what they had gathered in the past few weeks. Since the reports of large numbers of submarines being detected at high speed, all headed for the Eastern Amessano Sea, Red Fleet sub surface activity had dropped to almost nil. All the while, the Gibetians had turned the Eastern Amessano into a fortress. Nothing was getting in nor out. Those Goramite or Commonwealth boats that had tried had been found and hounded by Gibetian ASW until they’d been forced to run away. P4 Jupiter MPAs had tried for a look from stand off ranges, using their long range surface search radar to get an idea of what was out there, but they too had been driven off by fighters from the Communist aligned island nation of Afrien. Satellite imagery was all the Commonwealth was getting at the moment, the Gibetians could predict their passage. If anything was moving, it was getting in and out of Klinava – the major anchorage for the Gibetian Red Star Northern Fleet – in between satellite passes and once out, the sea was a big place and the United Kingdom was so far unwilling to fully use, and therefore give away, the full capabilities of its reconnaissance satellites. On other fronts, the news was equally bad. The Gibetian Air Force was sortieing far more often than usual. Their Army was conducting out of season training exercises, with far more operations of Regimental size or more, with vastly expanded live firing. Production of a great many civilian goods had been cut, particularly in regards to automobiles. The Gibetians loved the idea of versatility in their vast manufacturing base, and as such many of their massive centralised industrial centres had been build to convert from civilian to military industry very quickly. This, it was thought, was exactly what was happening to account of the sudden scarcity of everything from fridges and toasters to new cars. All of this had, of course, happened before. The activity in the Eastern Amessano was almost unprecedented but the Gibetians were known to do these things from time to time. They liked to be ready for action, always reminding the neighbouring Westphalians – once the Western most region of the giant Communist state – that they were still there and that they were hungry to return their wayward provide to the fold. But now it seemed that they wanted to be doubly ready across the board. Never before had there been such a mass increase in readiness across all the branches of their military and it had people worried.

Harding and the other senior officers in the room listened as Sparks and Heinicke delivered their brief.

“So it is as we feared then.”

The Commander in Chief mused

“They are getting ready. Admiral Evans said I might trust your judgement, Sparks. What do you think? Are they just pulling our tails?”

Sparks was acutely aware of the eyes turning towards her. She was no stranger to offering an opinion on intelligence, but doing so in her own office was a rather different prospect in a room full of this much gold braid.

“I, ah…No, Sir.”

In for a penny she thought

“This level of coordinated preparedness is fairly unprecedented. This had to be a serious effort for them. I believe, for their Navy at least, they’ve brought all their boats in for a retool and refit ahead of a mass break out into the Western Amessano and Middle Sea. They know as well as we do that the war for Westphalia, indeed the entire continent, is won and lost there. They wouldn’t pull everything in so recklessly unless they were serious about trying to overwhelm our ASW nets in a mass break out to sever the convoy routes. All the while, they’re getting their Army and Air Forces ready outside of their usual training cycles and their factories are all going into full on war production mode. No, Sir, they aren’t bluffing. They’re coming.”
“Yes”

Harding leaned back in his swivelling chair at the head of the table

“That is also the Navy’s opinion. Commander,”

He turned to Heinicke

“Good job with this. You made an excellent decision involving Ms. Sparks, even if she is over with the Circus. And Ms. Sparks,”

Harding went back to the civilian analyst

“We want you back, temporarily. I want you attached to Northern Fleet intelligence. You’ll be reinstated as a Lieutenant Commander, Reserve, and there will be no sea time. We know you were medically discharged some years ago, but your Circus file reports you in good health. If you are willing, we could surely use you.”

Sparks was taken rather by surprise. She had not known what to expect at this briefing, but certainly it was not this.

“I, er, well Sir…Yes, of course.”

“Glad to hear it. My secretary will give you the details outside. Thank you both, good briefing. You are dismissed.”

The senior man in the room watched the intelligence types leave and, once the door had swung closed again, he turned back to the other naval officers in the room. Arrayed was a collection of perhaps the most senior admirals in the service; officers responsible for virtually all of the Navy’s major commands.

The officers in that room had trained their entire professional lives for this. They all possessed vast experience, and cumulative sea time that could be measured in years – not days or even months. Many of them had seen combat before. Harding himself had had Diadem at Holding Island and, sat across from him was a fellow Admiral who had been Tactical Action Officer aboard Renown at the same time. The others, though perhaps not at Holding Island, had held major surface or sub surface commands in their time. All but one of them had fired weapons in anger. The ranks and positions they had attained may have been political appointments, but these were fighting sailors and naval aviators. One had to be, in this day and age. Since Holding Island, in 2004, the Navy had been almost permanently engaged in combat patrols in support of Operation Leg Slip’s ever expanding remit. The continuous hunt for slavers, pirates, terrorists and Narcos had put gaps in the Navy list – costing vast sums of treasure and demanding not a little sacrifice in blood, and steel. This was an undeniable fact. It was widely known and widely reported that the availability of carriers, fleet escorts and virtually all other kinds of surface and air warfare combatants was down. Yet, nearly 18 years of continuous and growing combat operations had done much to put steel into a service that had not seen real action since the end of the Mujin War in 1962. The Navy had been reminded of what it meant to fight, and what qualities made for an effective force. The fleet’s ship availability may have been down, but it’s officers and NCOs were experienced professionals and they were as ready as the service ever had been. Yet for all this, there was an icy knot building where the Chief of the Navy’s stomach should have been. The Navy was his life’s work, and in the five years or so since he had ascended to its highest point, he had worked hard to make sure that they would be ready to face the enemy if they came. Now, it seemed, they were. The old enemy was preparing itself for war, and it seemed a nightmare from which C in C RN did not seem able to wake up. For all the years of planning and all the preparation, they were staring into the bleak unknown. Once it began, and surely it must begin soon, anything could happen and it could not be stopped.

There was a soft tapping against the briefing room windows as a cold rain began to fall. Outside, the flags in the courtyard began to stir as the wind picked up. It seemed the city was in for a nasty evening, as the breaking of a winter storm drew closer. None in the room noticed, however, as they continued to discuss readiness reports and ship availability.

If they had done, they might have thought the approaching storm, ready to break over the city, rather fitting.

User avatar
Anagonia
Senator
 
Posts: 3824
Founded: Dec 18, 2003
Democratic Socialists

Postby Anagonia » Fri Sep 30, 2022 7:53 pm

August 23rd, 106 AUR
Six Months after the events in Southwave


The recovery from the Scandinvan Christian Rebellion, as the news media had called it, had been quick and almost painless. Mostly. While society was quick to transform itself from a state of readiness and war to one of normalcy, certain aspects of the Rebellion had lingered and struck the nation to its core. Besides everything that had transpired, the most egregious and horrific was the genocide of non-humans across the nation. It had been discovered during later investigations that an underground ring of Scandinvan Christian Extremists were actively kidnapping non-humans in Anagonia - specifically reptilian non-humans such as Komodren and Kromen. The extremists would skin the corpses of the reptilian humanoids and utilize their almost crocodilian hides to manufacture them into products such as boots, purses, belts, clothing, and other things and sell on a black market. Exactly two months after the formal end of the Rebellion the Confederate Military Police had conducted a nation-wide set of raids that effectively cut off the trade of the illegal hide trade. Another month and several thousand ring leaders of the black market trade had either been arrested or killed.

A week after the raids that captured the ring-leaders, intel had led the Military Police to a cargo ship off the shore of Lexington. The cargo ship had been converted into a factory ship and still stored hundreds of bodies either in the process of being skinned and discarded or post-processed skeletal remains. Two more factory ships had been discovered afterward; one factory ship by accident and the other by intelligence. Once all three factory ships had been cleaned and destroyed, the bodies of the victims recovered and handed off properly to family or for burial after post-mortems, the black market trade of non-human skins was broken beyond repair and ended overnight. Thanks to intelligence gained from captured Extremists, all other Extremists on the lose had been captured as well - as many as could be found and captured either alive or dead. Kidnappings of non-humans ended almost overnight afterward and, two weeks after the final raid, the Military Police called the criminals accounted for.

In the backrooms of the Confederate National Intelligence Agency and the Confederate National Bureau of Investigation, agents knew of more Extremists still on the lose. This was never revealed publicly and those that could be monitored, were. Most of them that were still alive after the raids were either in other nations other than Anagonia or completely out of reach. Only a few were left alive because they were high-ranking Confederate Military Officials who, after the raids started, had gone dark on the black market. They would have their day of reckoning soon. It would just take some delicate political maneuvering to do so.

In total, over eight thousand non-humans had been accounted for who had fallen victim to the illegal black market trade of their reptilian skins or mammalian hides. The illegal body poachers had even managed to start a trade up using parts of non-human bodies considered exotic, such as tails. Thankfully, all that had ended in Anagonia after the raids, but it was well known it was still up and running in other parts of the world.




Southwave, Port Dragontail, and other towns like them that had been at the center of events during the Scandinvan Christian Rebellion eventually recovered. The nation mourned its losses, studied itself closely following the news of the body poachers and black market body part trading, and came together as a more cohesive people to protect their own. Towns like Southwave soon erected monuments to the dead or heroes of the effort to stop the illegal body trade and kidnappings. Of all the heroes of the Scandinvan Christian Rebellion, none was more popularized and notable than Detective Tiberius Septimus, the Komodren who had first discovered the horrific trade of non-human bodies and skins and had fallen victim to a hit from an extremist bomber.

His recovery from near death to retirement from the Military Police made national attention. He eventually started a video blog of the process, revealing his scars and artificial body parts used where his originals had been destroyed. Tiberius became the hero Anagonia needed during one of its most darkest hours, the nation looking to his perspective on events for guidance and wisdom as they moved forward following such horrific events. His words of wisdom to his viewers would often make national news and, over time, society shifted to become even more inclusive to non-humans and encourage their growth in society. It was a renaissance for Anagonia in cultural sharing, supporting those less fortunate, and inclusivity to those who typically would never have been regarded. Through Tiberius, the Confederacy even began to change most of its laws and ways that had never truly even been addressed - even if the constitution regarded all sapient life under its protections, it never really clarified just how. Movements began and people began to educate themselves further on the cultures of both other humans and especially non-humans that lived in Anagonia. It was, and still is to this day, a golden age for a growth and maturity for Anagonia.

Detective Tiberius Septimus, honorably retired, still uploads videos about his life and utilizes his fanbase to spread positivity and inclusivity to all peoples in Anagonia. He often attends celebrations or events to these topics, makes speeches either about his experiences during the Rebellion or other events in his life, and has started to consider a career in politics. As of yet, he remains undecided, enjoying instead the benefits of his popularity and his retirement.




The events of the Scandinvan Christian Rebellion traumatized Chief Admiral Dave Evans. He was among the first of navy personnel to board the factory ships once they had been discovered. His team that initially investigated the atrocities that took place on the factory ships all eventually entered therapy. Chief Admiral Evans reported himself to the psyche ward for two weeks to recover after a mental breakdown following debriefing from the first factory ship he helped investigate. When he came back to active duty, he was never the same. He became reclusive, preferring to avoid the President and other members of government as he secluded himself from society. His experiences, the sights he saw and the things he encountered on board the first factory ship, left a permanent scar on all he was and all he could have eventually been.

Of the twelve personnel that investigated the first factory ship with the Chief Admiral, two committed suicide a few days after debrief. The rest either were honorably discharged from their service due to medical reasons or entered a recovery program similar to Chief Admiral Evans.

The news briefly followed the events unfolding with the team that first discovered the first factory ship, but eventually tapered once documentaries began to air about just what exactly they had seen. Once the true events of the horrors seen had surfaced to the public, many individuals banded together to create the Timothy Rogers & Bruce Edgar Foundation in honor of the two servicemen who took their lives. The TR&BE Foundation is funded by donations from the public and works to actively support servicemembers of the Confederate Military who endure traumatizing experiences and offer them a path forward to discourage suicide by financial support, temporary housing, and many other means to provide assistance.

Thanks to the efforts of the TR&BE Foundation, many of the personnel who also investigated the initial inland sites of piled non-human bodies were included in the active assistance provided by the foundation. Many who had lost their jobs due to trauma or breakdowns eventually found their way back to the service after a recovery period, while the rest were guided or given assistance as they sought a new path forward following their traumatic experiences.




The Confederate Military Police began to crack down hard on the States Militia Forces following the events of the Scandinvan Christian Rebelllion. While many states did not suffer the full wrath of an investigation from the Military Police, many of them directly involved in the events of the Rebellion did. The Territory of the West Islands Militia Forces as well as the Commonwealth of Saratoga Militia Forces were harshly fined for violations that occurred during their efforts to restore order. The Supreme Court of the Confederacy sided with the Military Police during all attempted protests by the states, leaving the states to either accept the fines and punishments incurred or forcefully lose their privileges to militia protection. Reforms were needed in the Confederacy regarded the Sovereign Militia's and their effective uses and the Military Police needed to weed out the bad apples sooner rather than later to manage effective changes. Over the months following the events of the Rebellion, many Militia personnel were brought up on national charges, including those that participated in mass killings of extremists.

There was a fine line to be skirted during this process and, somehow, the Confederate States Military Police managed to skirt it finely. While the States protested and complained, they would eventually fall in line. The punishment for not accepting the consequences was the loss of every asset purchased by the Confederacy for the use of states militia's and the aid that was provided with such services. Many of the states couldn't economically support such a loss of logistical and military support and thus, following a brief few weeks of open protests and the Military Police holding their ground, relented. The changes brought about by the Military Police were simple, direct, and not directly intended to violate the sovereignty of a militia's capability to protect its state.

All state militia forces would be required to work with and actively support the Military Police in any operation involving an active threat to the nation. All state militia forces would be required to attend active duty training exercises with the Military Police to improve proficiency and discipline. All state militia forces, unless involved in the defense of an active invasion by massive foreign powers, would be required to get permission from the Military Police before conducting strike or direct actions against threats identified by their parent state. There were a few other minor requests added to these requirements, but these three requirements and rules would form the basis for mutual interactions between the Military Police and State Militia Forces moving forward from the events from the Rebellion. It was expected that there would be no further repeats of the atrocities committed by the State Militia Forces ever again.




President Mileethus Canisilus and his wife, Auristi Canisilus, became national idols overnight following the events of the Scandinvan Christian Rebellion. As Komodren, they were given the same level of attention as Detective Tiberius Septimus. While the President was unable to support an active blog, he did occasionally appear on his wives blog whenever she managed to produce one. The President and First Lady's popularity soared astronomically almost overnight, with many of the newer generation of Anagonians getting themselves hooked on the lifestyle and history of their President and his wife. The Confederate National Party, the party of President Canisilus, gained national support and attention from the people. It was only thanks to a message from the President a month after the conclusion of the Rebellion that gave the nation a rational perspective to their support of non-humans in Anagonia.

"I appreciate your support of my wife and myself. You must remember, though, that we are still just like you. We may be different in body, in strengths, and even culturally, but we are still Anagonians. Do not choose the Confederate National Party because of me, because I am different. Choose the CNP because it best fits your values. I encourage you to take this time to rethink your approach to showing support, to rationally approach it, and to be further sensible in how you vote on who best represents you. Thank you, all of you, regardless of my words, for your wonderful support. I assure you, as Komodren, as non-humans, my wife and I feel very loved and supported. Now it's your turn to make sure that support doesn't blind you politically."

Following the words on his brief attendance on one of his wifes blog posts, the nations almost unregulated support of the CNP tapered off. A political firestorm of confusion and panic that had incurred in the halls of the Confederate Government thanks to that unregulated support calmed and quieted down. Thanks to his level-headedness, the politicians in the government gained a newfound respect for their President, as well as a sigh of relief that he managed to bring sense back into the nation. Government initiatives were quickly started after the nation gained some perspective, giving the people avenues to show their support. The President, however, was practically guaranteed a second term. Nothing he could ever say would stop that following the popularity he had gained, regardless of his warrant or merit.




In a quiet corner of the Commonwealth of Lexington, a town by the name of Violl's Garden existed. It was a typical town with state highways rather than interstates connecting to it. Much of it was rather bland and normal. There was the typical Drekan Temple at its centered, founded in some ages long past in the towns history - probably one of its first buildings. A high school, middle and elementary school provided education for the townfolks children. Even a military base was present, serving some state militia forces. There was nothing abnormal about any of it.

Tonight, however, all of the townsfolk would gather for the ritual sacrifice of Caprenia Iovina, a female Komodren who had simply wandered in as a tourist and planned to stay. Erid would not tolerate such abominations. While the townsfolk had indeed killed all of those involved in the absolute atrocity of black market body part trading - even going so far as to hand over those they didn't kill in custody to the Military Police - they were still all Scandinvan Christian. They understood Anagonia had its own ways and never partook in the Rebellion directly or indirectly, it just wasn't their way. But they couldn't allow sacrilege to expose them or ruin what they had gained. Their mother country hated them, their home country wanted to hunt them, and they themselves abhorred most of what their cousins of the faith had done.

All expect killing off non-humans who wandered too close.

Of all the cases that were reported of such instances, they all were professionally excused. Some townspeople would sacrifice themselves to keep the secret, to make the incidents less suspicious. So deep was the conspiracy to keep things hidden that even a town mayor had been killed in an "accident" that also claimed the lives of a family of Kromen who had visited. The town had been considered bad luck to non-humans after that and none visited - save for the one being dragged to the alter.

As Caprenia screamed at her captors in both horror and dismay, she realized it was hopeless. She had been drugged the night before and her natural strengths that would surely grant her an advantage was now taken away. It was hopeless. As the blade ripped through her heart, then her other one, she managed to glimpse a faint outline in the trees.

The secret of Violl's Garden was safe. For now.




As thanks for the assistance provided in the Scandinvan Christian Rebellion, the United Kingdom of Goram was granted one of the highest-levels of diplomatic respect the Confederate States of Anagonia could offer. Not only was the United Kingdom granted territory along Anagonia's coastline for a military base, but also was granted unlimited support from the Anagonian military regardless of circumstances. It was a permanent favor to be cast out into the hand of the United Kingdom, to be called upon either in the near or very far future. Diplomats from both nations enjoyed extended dialogue with one another, with trade talks being the most favorable to Goram regardless of tariffs. For their efforts in helping restore the nation to health, Anagonia was surely in the debt of their allies and friends in Goram.

A diplomatic summit was held between the leaders of Goram and Anagonia. Its effort was to establish a permanent military, economic, and diplomatic bond between the two countries. It was an outstanding success. in the summit, President Canisilus honored those who had fallen on the side of Goram in their efforts to bring order and peace back to Anagonia. He paid tribute with both words and actions, laying wreaths personally on the headstones of those that died as well as visiting family members to both deceased and living who had ended up casualties as a result of the Rebellion. To those that remained and served, he gave his undying thanks and appreciation to their honor and bravery.

"You will never know how grateful and forever in your debt Anagonia truly is," the President had remarked at the historic summit between the two superpowers. "I do not care what befalls you, both individually and as a nation. If ever you, yourself, your family, or your country requires us....just ask. We will respond and help you in the best way we are able to. You have my word of oath and honor on that."


THIS ENDS THE ANAGONIAN STORY ARC


REMARKS:
THIS ENDS THE ANAGONIAN ARC TO THIS THREAD. THANK YOU, SINCERELY AND FROM THE BOTTOM OF MY HEART, TO ALL INVOLVED. NOT ONLY FOR YOUR PATIENCE, BUT ALSO FOR YOUR LOVINGKINDNESS AND SUPPORT. YOU ARE FRIENDS. ALL OF YOU.

I KNOW WE HAD OUR PLANS. I ALSO KNOW THAT FOR ALL OF US, LIFE GOT IN THE WAY IN SOME MANNER OR FORM. I AM HAPPY WE GOT TOGETHER TO ADD OUR ENDING TO THIS. TO GORAM, ESPECIALLY, THANK YOU FOR HELPING DEFINE SUCH WONDERFUL CANON. YOU ARE A FRIEND AND I CAN'T WAIT TO DO MORE THINGS IN THE FUTURE.

AND TO SCANDIN, A FRIEND, FOR PROVIDING THE CANVAS TO PAINT THIS PRETTY PICTURE. THANK YOU. I NOW LEAVE THE THREAD BACK TO YOU. SORRY FOR GIVING IT SUCH A BEAUTIFUL MESS.
Last edited by Anagonia on Fri Sep 30, 2022 8:10 pm, edited 1 time in total.
Founded: September 14th, 0 AUR
Capital: Liberty, State of Liberty, CSA
President: Mileethus Canisilus
Population: 430.5 Million Anagonians
GDP: D$34.1 Trillion
The Confederate States of Anagonia (MT/PMT)
An autonomous unity; A Confederate Republic whole.
Left-leaning Libertarianism - Human/Non-Human Society
Current Canon Year: 108 AUR (2034 AD)
Embassy Exchange Link | GATORnet v0.5.2b

Previous

Advertisement

Remove ads

Return to International Incidents

Who is online

Users browsing this forum: Azmeny, European Federal Union, Lemueria, Russia and Collaborative States

Advertisement

Remove ads